Post by HerWhisperIsTheLucifer on Oct 15, 2016 13:38:42 GMT -5
“Sama!” Akira yelled as the ground began to rumble. It was noon now and the two had been walking for a couple of hours.
“What is this?” Sama asked, “An earthquake?”
“I don’t know!” She clung onto Sonny protectively, “It might be one of the Aku-She!”
“Aku-She? What are tho-”
As if trying to answer her, a giant Aku-She sprung from the ground below them. Now standing on top of the giant fleshy snake creature, Sama’s eyes grew wide and she looked at Akira. “You try to slide down its body,” She commanded, “I’ll do my best to take care of this thing!”
Akira nodded and bolted towards the end of the snake. It was big, about one hundred and twenty feet long, and even when running at full speed it took her a while to reach the end. She leaped off, trying desperately to keep Sonny in her arms, and landed on the ground with a heavy thud, continuing to run.
Sama struggled to maintain balance on the constantly moving snake, placing her hand on one of her machine pistols. She knew just from the appearance of the creature that it had originated from human bodies, the Apocalypse turning it into something hideous and awful. She whispered a quick apology to the poor thing before putting her gun to its head, firing. Of course, it’s head was too massive for the bullets to go all the way through, getting lodged in its skull instead. This only made him more angry, causing him to thrash around violently. As a result, Sama was flung off, causing her quick reflexes to kick in as she grabbed its fangs. She clung onto them furiously, shooting the Aku-She in jaw as it tried to close down on her body. “Behave yourself,” She scolded angrily, “That is no way to treat a lady!”
She struggled to climb back up onto its nose, it still reeling from the pain. As she watched this, Akira began to steadily back away from the action. As she did so, she felt a strong pressure against her arm followed by a sharp, brutal pain. She quickly swung around and saw Kanada; The zombie girl that had led to the introduction of Sonny. Her eyes widened, “You…!”
“I have come to collect the Blood Princess.”
Akira froze, not knowing what to do. She couldn’t just hand Sonny over to Kanada. She had vowed to protect her in her unconscious state. She clenched her fists and took off towards the Aku-She, it being the only form of safety she could think of. “Sama,” She yelled desperately, “We have to go!” Kanada growled and snarled behind her, still hot on her tail.
The Japanese Lady looks at Akira and the zombie girl who was chasing her. She looks back at the Aku-She and, in order to escape, fired a round of bullets into its eyes. Enraged by its sudden blindness, the snake swung around violently, letting out a terrifying roar as Sama leapt off of its nose and onto the ground. Grabbing Akira, she quickly ran at full speed. Kanada ruthlessly pursued them, as did the blind Aku-She, using the sound of their footsteps to follow after them. The chasing went on for several minutes, Akira’s bitten arm aching. Soon, an old looking town came into view, and it marked the end of the Restricted Zone.
Akira huffed as she ran, Sonny still in her arms. “What town is that?”
“I’m not sure, but it’s our only hope now!” Just as the Aku-She leapt at them, they exited the Restricted Zone, safe from the monsters.
Akira dropped Sonny and collapsed to the ground, screaming as she held onto her arm. Sama dropped to her knees and examined the limb. “You were bitten…”
“Tell me something I don’t fucking know!”
“We need to find a place to rest...Hopefully Sonny will awaken soon. She’d know what to do.”
“This town looks abandoned… Let’s just pick a building and rest there.”
She nodded, “Do you need me to carry you, Akira?”
“No, carry Sonny. I’ll be fine on my own.”
Sama helped Akira to her feet, picking Sonny up bridal style. Despite her best efforts, Akira did find herself leaning on Sama’s shoulder, too weak to walk by herself. The bite was getting to her and the pain was unbearable. As she began to sweat, she saw movement out of the corner of her eye.
“S-Sama, stop for a minute... “
Sama did so and looked at the weak young girl, “What is it?”
“I saw someone…”
She looked around, “Maybe this town isn’t abandoned after all…”
“Should we leave?”
“And go where? We can’t really travel with Sonny unconscious and your arm in the state it’s in. This is our only option.”
Akira trembled, “I feel sick…”
“A zombie bite to the arm will do that to you.” Sama tried to remain calm, but her nerves began to get the best of her. Akira was turning. What was she going to do? How was she going to save her? There wasn’t any possible way. Then the figure that Akira had seen caught Sama’s eye, and she could now clearly see that it was a little girl. She was asian, with curly long hair and a royal blue dress. She giggled and waved to Sama politely.
“Who are you?” Sama set Sonny down and began approaching the girl.
“I’m Alyssa.” The young girl beamed happily, “Who are you?”
“My name is Sama Satoko. Do you live here?”
“Yes. With my brother.”
“Brother?”
Alyssa nods and points to Sonny, “Is that Sleeping Beauty?”
“In a way, yes.” She smiles and kneels down to the girl, matching her height. “Can you bring us to your brother, Alyssa?”
“Well… He doesn’t like strangers… But you guys look like you could really use some help. I’ll lead you to our home.”
“Thank you very much, sweetheart.” She slings Sonny over her shoulder and wraps an arm around Akira, “Lead the way.”
The little girl nodded and ran off, leading them to the only other person in the entire town.
Sonny’s eyes fluttered open as she felt a wet washcloth dab against her forehead. Her eyes took a while to focus, but once they did, she saw him for the first time. He was of Asian ethnicity, much like his little sister, and looked about seventeen years old. His eyes were a deep and smoky brown, his hair long enough to cover his ears. He had an average sized nose with relatively thin lips, his jawline the shape of an almond. Sonny admired his beauty for a minute before jumping up. “Who are you?! Where are Sama and Akira?!”
“The two girls who came here with you? One of them is downstairs eating dinner. Please lay back down. Your legs are shaking.”
“Not until you tell me who you are and where I am.”
“My name is Rage Shigawa. You’re in my house, which is within the town of Falkenaroost.”
“Falkenaroost…? Another town that takes in survivors?”
“Well, not really. We would if any came asking for help, like you three have, but no one really knows of this town’s existence. Before the Apocalypse, the population was relatively small, only being around one thousand. After the Apocalypse, Alyssa and I were the only ones who remained.”
“And you took us in?”
“Sama said you need help… And from the looks of you and Akira, I’d certainly say that you did.”
“Akira? What’s wrong with her?”
“She bitten by a zombie… I’d give her a week. Then she’ll become one herself.”
Sonny quickly ran out the door. Akira had been the first friend she had made since her father’s death, and she refused to lose her now. She raced down the stairs, finding Sama and Alyssa in the dining room. “Where is she?!”
Sama stood, “You’re awake…!”
“Where is Akira? When was she bitten? What the hell happened?!”
“I’d like to know too, Sonny. Please just calm down. We just need to stay strong.”
“That’s easy for you to say, isn’t it?!” Sonny’s eyes darted to the ten year old girl beside Sama, lunging at her and grabbing her throat tightly. “Where the hell is she?!”
Alyssa gagged and tried to pry her hands away, Sama quickly tackling the demonic woman. “That’s enough, Sonny! She’s upstairs in the room to the god damn right!” She held Alyssa lovingly, who was now sobbing, glaring at her Messiah. “Don’t you ever lay your hands on Alyssa again.”
Sonny scoffed, rolling her eyes and running up the stairs. When she opened the bedroom door, she found her apprentice awake and shivering, a cold sweat starting to form on her brow.
“Akira!” Sonny ran over to her bedside, gripping her hand gently as her eyes filled with worry. “What happened? Please talk to me, Akira…”
“It was her…” Akira whispered, “...Kanada.”
“She did this to you?”
“Yes.”
“This is all my fault… I’m so sorry, Akira.”
“Don’t be… I’m just glad that you’re awake.” She smiled a smile that made Sonny’s heart shatter. “Where did you go in your slumber, Sonny?”
“I went to my world.”
“Your world?” She tried sitting up with interest, grunting from the immense pain that was now shooting throughout her entire body and laying back down. “What was it like? Was it just like you described?”
She nods gently, “Yes, it was… I met a great group of people. Found a man for myself… But it wasn’t real. It was just a dream. I have to forget about it now… I have to let it go.”
“I’m sorry, Sonny… I wish you could’ve stayed there forever. It would’ve been better than this world, huh…?”
“...No. I like this world better. You and Sama are in this one.”
Akira smiled and closed her eyes, “Thank you… It means a lot to me.”
“What do we now?”
“I turn.” Akira sighs, “I wish my end wasn’t going to be so painful.”
“I will find a way to keep you from this fate…” She thought for a moment, “I know! I’ll search for Yvonne even harder!”
“Sonny, I… Please don’t. This is my fate, so please just let it be.”
“How can you say that?”
“Yvonne isn’t real, Sonny. She’s something the world put its last shred of hope into. Even if she was real, what are the chances that she’d even be in Germany?”
“That’s not true…”
“It is and you know it. I can’t see it in those red eyes of yours.”
Sonny turned away and shook her head. She wouldn’t allow her mind to be clouded with doubt. “Even so… I will find a way to save you, Akira.” She hurried out of the room, accidentally bumping into Rage in the process. “Oh, I’m sorry!”
“It’s fine. I was just coming up to get you, so you actually saved me a bit of trouble. Would you like to accompany me to dinner?”
Her gaze snapped over to him as her hands rested on her hips. “Excuse me?”
“Well, it’s best that you eat after being asleep for such a long time. I bet your stomach is rumbling right about now, isn’t it?”
Sonny looked down as she suddenly grew aware of her increasing hunger. “Yeah…”
“So let’s go. My little sister makes the best food in all of Zarlamoy!”
“Oh fine, but don’t get any ideas! It’s just dinner. Nothing else.”
He smirks, “Oh, I know. I would never hit on a girl like you.”
“Hey! What the hell is that supposed to mean?!”
Rage laughs loudly and starts walking, ignoring the demon’s annoyed threats. When they entered the dining room, the delicious aroma of steak hit their noses at once. Alyssa was there to greet them, a big smile on her face. “Hello,” She beamed, “How are you?”
“Your brother is an ass.” Sonny pushed passed the little girl, taking her seat. Alyssa looked shocked at her language.
“Oh, come on!” Rage laughs again, “I was only teasing you!”
“Well, I never asked to be teased.”
“No one ever does, but it is the fate that must fall upon them.”
Sonny growled and began eating angrily, trying to occupy her mind. Who did Rage think he was? She was the Blood Princess and Zarlamoy’s Savior! He would learn to treat her with more respect.
As she looked at the young man who had so kindly taken her in, she began to recognize him from somewhere. She knew she had seen his face before. Whenever she looked at him, she saw him holding back tears. She felt cold, shivers running down her spine. It was snow that she saw whenever she laid her eyes upon him. Suddenly, she felt a little whimper escape her lips as she began to cry. Rage then looked startled. “Look… I’m sorry, alright? If it really bothers you that much, I’ll stop… I had no idea that you were so sensitive.”
“No, it’s not that… I’m not sure what it is.”
“Just eat and try to calm down.”
“Okay…”
“Hey,” He said, trying to change the subject, “Did you hear about King Yamada’s assassination?”
Sonny looks up at him silently.
Alyssa then nodded, deciding to join in on the conversation. “I did. A traveler from Nuremberg found him with his throat slashed. Looked like he’d been like that for a few days.”
Rage nodded, “And they have no idea who did it… But his Berlin mansion was all decked out for a wedding. He looked like he was going to be the groom. People think that his bride never truly loved him, that her heart had been blackened by his selfishness. She killed him just before they exchanged their vows.”
“She did love him,” Sonny whispered sadly, “She just realized that killing him would be better for the people of Zarlamoy…”
“And how do you know that?”
“Because,” Sonny suddenly sobbed violently, “I am the one who killed him!”
His eyes widened, “Y-You’re the Blackened Bride?”
Sonny nodded, trembling and holding herself tightly. Then that vision flashed before her eyes again. The snow. The bundle of joy in the man’s (Who she now knew as Rage) arms. The sadness in his eyes. She looked up at him, “Why do you cry…?”
Rage’s confusion was visible on his face. “What do you mean?”
Sonny had become unresponsive. She trembled and shook violently, whimpering all the time. “I-I want him back… I want…” The siblings stood in worry as she jumped, looking to her right to see the spirit who was only visible to her eyes: Her mother. “Go away…! Stay away from me!”
Her mother laughed, “What’s the matter, Sonny? Can’t handle the ghosts of the past?”
Yamada then appeared and grinned, “I thought you loved me, Sonny.”
Sonny let out a bloodcurdling scream and she stood, knocking her chair over. Rage hurried over and grabbed her gently, “Okay… Let’s go lay back down now.”
She willingly let him lead her away, still sobbing heavily. He laid her back down in his bed, grabbing the wet washcloth and starting to dab her forehead with it again. “Shh, it’s okay…”
She whimpered and grabbed onto his hand, looking up at him. “Lay with me…” Her voice was childish, almost pathetic in a way. How could he say no to her? He nodded and reluctantly laid beside the beautiful woman, hugging her close to him. “How about we get some sleep, then…?”
“I’m afraid to close my eyes.”
“Why?”
“I’ll have nightmares… Awful, awful nightmares.”
“But you need your sleep.”
“No, I don’t. I need to stay awake. I have to…”
“Can you at least tell me what’s wrong?”
“No… You could never hope to understand my turmoil.”
“Well, I’d like to try.”
Sonny looked at the man who was now embracing her. “I think it best if you don’t get to know me too well.”
“Then at least answer something for me…” He propped himself up on one elbow, “Where did you travellers come from?”
“The Restricted Zone that borders this town.” Sonny groans, “I miss them so much… The air out here makes me feel sick.”
“What are the Restricted Zones like?”
“Like everyone says they are. Dark, cold, dirty… Just my type of environment. Few have the strength to wander them, but those who do get to do so with me.”
Rage nodded, “Is that how you found Sama and Akira?”
“Akira, yes. She entered the Restricted Zone in order to escape her abusive father. Sama joined us after I killed King Yamada. She was serving as his maid at the time.”
“Have you come across any others, by chance…? Anymore wanderers?”
“No.” She eyes him curiously, “Why? Is there someone you know in there?”
“I believe that there was at one time, but they are no longer living.”
“And who are these people you speak of?”
He grinned and leaned in closer to her, nibbling on her ear teasingly. “I think it best if you don’t get to know me too well.”
“There you go with your teasing again.” She slowly sat up, “If you tell me your secrets, I shall tell you mine.”
“Is that a promise?”
“It is.”
“Well,” Rage started, “They were my parents. A couple of years after the Apocalypse began, they wandered into the Restricted Zone and never returned.”
“Then they are most likely dead.”
“Indeed, I believe that they are.”
“How sad…”
He leaned in once again, his nose now only mere inches away from her own. “I promised my father that I would take care of Alyssa while he was gone… But, as she has already made clear, she can take care of herself. She hardly relies on me for anything. So, this gets me wondering… If I was to say that I wanted to join your little party, would you allow me to do so? Maybe I could at least find my parents’ corpses and bring them back home for a proper burial… And, like you said, the air out here is sickening.”
Sonny grinned and looked up at him, noticing how soft his lips looked. “I think that can be arranged.”
“Good.” He gently put his hand on her jaw, “Now that I’ve told you my secrets… Tell me yours.”
“Leaving?!” Alyssa looked up at her brother sadly, the night time wind blowing onto her face and causing tears to form in her eyes.
“Hush!” Rage scolded, “You’ll wake everyone up.”
“But you promised papa that you’d take care of me!”
“Yes, I did. But do you really even need me anymore? What do you even rely on me for?”
Alyssa sighed and looked away, sniffling slightly.
“Look,” Rage knelt down next to her, “I know it’ll be hard to live without me. We’ve been together now for ten years, never being apart in that time. I get it. But…” He stopped and looked up towards Sonny’s room, the stars reflecting in his eyes.
“You really like her, don’t you, big brother?”
He smiled sheepishly and nodded, “There’s just something about her…”
The little girl groaned and shook her head, defeated. How could she deny him this chance to find him love? “Fine. If you really like her that much, you can go.”
Rage hugged his sister, “And you’re sure you’ll be alright if I go…?”
“No, I’m not sure… But I’ll try my best to be happy without you!”
“You’re the best little sister anyone could ever ask for, Alyssa.”
“I know,” She beamed proudly, “Now go and get some sleep. I’ll make breakfast in the morning and then you can all be on your way.”
He pulled her into a tight embrace, a smile still on his face. “That sounds like a wonderful idea. Thank you.” Both siblings went into the house, one venturing into the kitchen and the other into his room. As he laid next to the blonde beauty sleeping in his bed, She stirred gently and rolled over to look at him.
“Rage…? Are you just now coming to bed?”
He blushed, for the way she had said that almost made it seem like they were a married couple. It was a small glimpse into the future. “Yes, I am… And I have some good news for you.”
She sat up, still looking at him expectantly. “You’re going to come with us?”
“Indeed I am.”
Her eyes lit up and she threw her arms around him happily. “This is the most wonderful news I’ve gotten in years! Alyssa agreed, then…? She’ll be living on her own?”
“Yes. She agreed. She said that it’d be very hard, but that she’d try her best.”
Sonny giggled and rubbed her nose against his, “Good. I’ve grown tired of only having female companions.”
“Oh? Do Sama and Akira bore you?”
“Not at all! It’ll just be nice to have a new, fresh face around.”
He grinned, “I look forward to trying many new things with you, Sonny.”
“Oh yeah?” She leaned in closer, looking at him with those bedroom eyes, “Like what?”
His face became red and he looked away shyly, “I don’t know… Lots of things.”
“Hmm…” She flipped him over and crawled on top of him, “Things like this…?”
“Sonny, what are you doing…?”
She licked her lips, “Take a wild guess.”
His eyes widened, “This… Really? Now?”
“Of course. Do you not want to or something…?”
“No, I want to! It’s just so sudden…”
“Mmm… Maybe we should wait then…?” She looked around the room and a grin slowly crept up and onto her face, “Although… We probably won’t get this chance again. To make love in a nice, warm bed. Once we are in the Restricted Zone, we are out in the open. It lacks privacy, which is essential for this type of thing. If you’d rather have to do this in the freezing cold Restricted Zone, having to be quiet while Sama and Akira sleep, then we’ll wait.” She leaned in closer, “But here we can be loud. We can moan each other’s names as loud as we want!”
Rage didn’t hesitate in pouncing onto her.
Sama sat at the dining room table, sipping some morning green tea that Alyssa had so kindly made for her. She had bags under her eyes, for after three in the morning, she couldn’t sleep. At first, she thought that the erotic sounds were coming from the dream she could no longer remember; But once she opened her eyes and realized that she could still hear the noises, she knew where they were coming from and who was making them. She shuddered just thinking about it, now chugging down her tea in order to suppress her thoughts. “What’s wrong, Sama?” Alyssa sat down next to her, “You’re not looking well this morning.”
“I didn’t get much sleep last night… But I’ll be okay.”
Alyssa nods gently, her gaze drifting over to the plate of food next to her, “Do you think I should feed Akira her breakfast now?”
“Has she tried to take a bite out of you yet?”
“No.”
“Then yes, go ahead.”
Alyssa carried the plate of ham and hashbrown up and into Akira’s room. “Good morning,” She spoke cheerily, “I’ve brought you breakfast!” The young girl in the bed moaned in response. “Oh… Come closer to me, Alyssa. I am having troubles hearing you.”
Alyssa happily did so, the usual smile still on her face. “How much would you like to eat today?”
“All of it.”
“Alright. Ham or hash browns first?”
“Neither.”
“Huh?”
Akira lunged forward with incredible speed, grabbing the young girl as she let out a bloodcurdling scream. This alerted everyone else, causing them to run up quickly. “Alyssa!!” Rage screamed as he laid his eyes upon the scene, “Akira, what the hell?! Get off of her!”
Akira quickly realized what she was doing and jumped away. “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to, I… I don’t know what came over me!”
“It’s the virus,” Sonny whispered as the room went quiet, “It’s finally taking your humanity away from you, Akira…”
Rage and Sama both ran over to the little girl, who was now on her hands and knees. “Did she bite you?” Sama asked calmly. “Are you hurt at all?” Alyssa shook her head, a few pitiful sobs escaping from her mouth. Sonny grabbed Akira and gently dragged her out. “I never would’ve thought that this would happen… Why, Akira?” Tears came to her eyes, “Why?”
“Sonny, I didn’t mean to… But my brain saw her as an appetizing meal!”
“You’re turning even faster than I thought you would… Come on! We have to leave right now!” The trembling teenage girl nodded, Sonny waiting for the others to come out of the room. Once they did, Rage led his sister away, Sama staying beside Sonny.
“She seems to be alright,” She spoke softly, “No bruises, no cuts… No wounds of any kind from what I could see.”
“Oh, thanks God…” Sonny sighed in relief, “We have to leave now, Sama. If you need to collect any of your things, do it now. Otherwise go wait outside with Akira.”
Sama nods and gently grabs Akira’s arm, leading her outside and comforting her. Sonny stood there for a moment, stunned, before going to find Rage and Alyssa. “Hey… We’re leaving now.”
Alyssa managed a small, weak smile. “Okay. It was an honor to have you all stay in our home.”
“Thank you very much, Alyssa. You’re one of the kindest souls I know.” She wiped a tear from her eye as she looked at Rage, “I understand if you no longer wish to come with us. I wouldn’t want to either.”
Rage looked confused, then shook his head. “What are you going on about, Sonny?”
‘I wouldn’t travel with someone who attacked my sister.”
He sighed, Alyssa standing up with a determined look on her face. “He’s going,” She said sternly, “He loves you, Sonny. He has to go with you. If he doesn’t, he’ll regret it for the rest of his life.”
The Blood Princess looked back to the Asian man, “You love me…?”
“Of course I do. Did you think that I just slept with you for fun…? No. You’re the most enchanting, mysterious woman I’ve ever met, Sonny… I’m in love with you.”
“And it’s… Real?”
“As real as you and I.”
She hugs him and starts to cry gently in his shoulder. She didn’t know why this was her reaction. It’s not like it was the first time she’d ever heard those words. Yamada had loved her. It was she who didn’t love him. Now she felt as though she really loved Rage… No. She knew she did.
Rage wrapped his strong arms around his beloved, kissing her cheek. “I’ve known that you were the one ever since I first laid eyes on you.”
She wrapped her arms around his neck, gazing into his eyes. Running a thumb across his lower lip, she teased him as he had once done to her. He grinned against her thumb innocently, nibbling on it gently so it wouldn’t hurt her. To this, she gasped and quickly pulled her hand away, giggling in an unusually cute manner. “Now then,” Rage gently took her hand, “Shall we get going, my little Sunshine?”
“I think that sounds like a splendid idea.” She locked her arm in his, grinning as they walked to the outside of the house. Alyssa followed along behind them. Rage turned to her, “Hey… In case I never see you again, Thank you for being my little sister.”
Alyssa nodded, looking up at him sadly, “And it was an honor to have a big brother like you. Thank you.”
Akira and Sama, who were still outside, nodded a thanks to the child and began to walk back towards the Restricted Zone, Sonny and Rage following behind them. Alyssa sniffled and waved to them until they were out of sight. As soon as they were gone, the ten year old girl fell to the ground, breathing heavily and completely exhausted. As she hunched over and vomited her breakfast, her skin turned slightly greyer. She lifted up her skirt, revealing the bite mark Akira had made up on her inner thigh. She had lied to her brother. She had to. If he knew she was bitten, he wouldn’t have gone away with Sonny, the love of his life. She knew that, since she was a child, She was now infected with the Kowloon virus. As her tears fell onto the bite mark, she secretly yearned for her brother.
“Wow,” Rage exclaimed as he looked around, “It’s so bare in here. It truly is a wasteland… Why would my parents ever want to enter such a place?”
“The mind works in mysterious ways, love. More importantly, do you think that you’ll be able to survive here?”
“I believe that I can… Why? Are you doubting me already?”
“Of course not. I just don’t want any hesitation from you.”
The demon’s lover nods before hearing a gentle groan from Akira. Looking back, he saw Sama carrying the girl, a worried expression on her face. “She’s getting worse…” Sama whispers sadly.
“Maybe we should stop for the night,” Rage suggested, “If she’s getting worse, we should make her comfortable in her final days.”
“No,” Sonny protested sternly, “we have to keep pressing forward in order to find Yvonne. She’s Akira’s only hope!”
Rage shook his head, for he knew of the legend of Yvonne. “She isn’t real, Sonny.”
“Yes she does! Why is everyone trying to fill my mind with doubt?!”
“Mmm… I must admit,” Sama spoke gently as to not upset the demon woman any further, “I have been doubting Yvonne’s existence lately as well. It just seems so unlikely that someone like her could exist.”
“You know what?” Sonny turned on her angrily, “Most of the things in this world would’ve seemed highly unlikely to those who lived one hundred years ago!”
Sama and Rage looked down silently.
“Okay. Fine,” Zarlamoy’s Savior began walking away, “You guys can stop here, but I’m pressing on! I must find Yvonne… I must!”
“Sonny, we’ll get moving in the morning,” Rage gently rubbed her shoulders, “Please just lay down and get some rest. You need it.”
After a moment of hesitation, she looked up at him. “Just one night? No more than that?”
He nods.
She sighs and nods, defeated. Gently taking Akira from Sama, Sonny lays down on the cold, hard ground of the Restricted Zone, now missing Rage’s soft and warm bed terribly. Akira snuggled into her like a helpless child, sniffling gently and closing her eyes. Putting an arm around her apprentice, Sonny looked towards the other two. “Would you come and lay down with us? It was your idea, after all.”
Sama laid a small distance away from the others, Rage taking his spot next to his beloved. Sonny groaned as he threw his coat over her. She gently laid it over Akira instead. “She needs it more than I do.”
Rage gave an understanding nod before wrapping his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. The couple then fell asleep together, though Sonny’s dream was a nightmare compared to her lover’s.
Darkness. No light seeped into the “room.” Just complete and total emptiness. Sonny looked around frantically, trying to spot something, anything. ‘Hello,” She called out desperately, “Hello?! Is anyone here?” For a while, there was no response to be heard. Then, just as Sonny was about to lose hope, a strange, disembodied voice spoke to her in a gentle manner. It was most certainly a female. “Yes, I’m here.”
“Where? Who are you?”
“I am your mother… Actually, I am everyone’s mother. My name is Earth.”
“Earth? You must be joking!”
“I’m not, I hardly ever joke. People often say that I have no sense of humor.”
“I suppose that’s true…”
“Mhm…” The world was quiet for a while. “Hmm… Sonny, your friend is in very bad shape.”
“I’m aware.”
“You long to save her, to take her pain away… But how can you, a mere demon girl, ever hope to achieve such a thing?” Sonny was about to speak when Mother Earth interrupted her, “Of course… That’s where Yvonne comes in, isn’t it?” Sonny nods slowly, causing Earth to carry on. “Well, your friends are right, Sonny. Yvonne doesn’t exist… At least, not in the way that you think she does.”
“Don’t spread such filthy lies!”
“You pour all of your hope into something you’ve never seen before, into something that may not exist… How foolish. Also, I am Earth. Mother of all living and breathing things. Wouldn’t I know if I created such a magnificent being that the people talk about?”
“Okay… Well then, why don’t you create a being like her? Make life a little easier for me.”
“Oh, Sonny… You’re not understanding. She does exist, just not in the way you think.”
“You’re not making any sense!”
“You believe that she exists as a being unknown to you. You’ve never met her before, right?” Earth laughs gently, “People describe her as a beautiful demon who wanders the Restricted Zones. Hmm… Now doesn’t that sound familiar, Sonny?”
Sonny remained silent.
“Yvonne became real about nine years ago, at the beginning of the Apocalypse. You see, there was this little girl who had hated someone so bad… She even went as far as to kill them. She was such a cute little girl. I am in pain, Sonny. The human race has caused me such damage from the wars and pollution, among other things… I’m sick, I’m weak. I am ready to die, darling. I started this Apocalypse as a way to start the process of my suicide.
“However, I do not hold all of the power here. The rules of the universe state that there must be a reason for me wanting to die. I found one in you. I couldn’t just start the Apocalypse for the hell of it, but you offered up the perfect opportunity. When you killed your own mother, hate began to consume you. In all of my years, I had never seen a hate so strong. I used this hatred to start the Apocalypse. It was my reason. You, Sonny, are the mother of the modern world.”
Sonny stood there, stunned.
“This was also the day you turned into a demon, correct? This, my darling, was how you became Yvonne. It’s you, Sonny… Yvonne is you.”
“A-All this time… I was the answer…”
“Mhm. Remember when you wished to go to your own world? You fell asleep right there on the spot, going to your dream world. You wished that, and you unknowingly granted your own wish. I’m surprised you didn’t find out sooner.”
“I have the power to save Akira…”
“And will you?”
“Of course I will!” She snapped to her, “I’d be insane if I said no! I can’t believe this…”
There was a light chuckle before Earth spoke again, “Then wake up, my dear Sonny. Wake up and cure Akira. Press on.”
Sonny gasped awake, sitting up quickly. She noticed that the sun had come up and someone had made a fire. Over this fire, breakfast was being cooked by Sama. She tried to speak, to say something, but everything just came out as little sounds and whimpers. The Japanese woman looked over at her Savior, face filled with confusion. “Sonny, what’s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?”
She nodded and crawled over to her, hugging and clinging onto her helplessly. “It was Earth,” Sonny whispered, “She spoke to me.”
“Earth?” Sama laughed, “You’re being ridiculous, Sonny.”
“I’m not, it was really her! Our true mother spoke to me…”
“Really? Then what did she say?”
“She told me that I am the mother of the Apocalypse. There was so much hate within me… She used that hate as a kind of power source for the beginning of the Apocalypse. She also told me that I am the key… The answer to all of our troubles! I am Yvonne.”
Sama suddenly froze. “I-I knew it… You’re the real Yvonne!” She chuckled to herself and crossed her arms, “And Akira didn’t believe me…”
Sonny looked down, “Akira… Mmm. Sama, do you think you can do me a favor?”
“Anything.”
“I need you to wish for Akira to recover.”
“And give up my own wish?”
Sonny sighs. “Yes.”
Sama looks over to Akira, whose skin had lost all human color. She twitched as she slept, drool dripping from the right corner of her mouth, and she knew that the young girl was dreaming about human flesh. She sighed and nodded, “Oh, fine. I wish for Akira to recover fully, for the virus to completely leave her body.I wish her to have health and happiness again.”
Almost instantly, Akira’s color began to come back. She didn’t look as pitiful and, as her eyes opened, they didn’t seem so tired. A happy sound escaped from Sonny’s lips. “Akira…!”
The young girl only looked up at Yvonne.
Sonny raced over to her friend, happy tears filling her eyes. “Yes! Yes yes yes! Oh, Akira… I was so worried about you!” Without a second thought, Akira threw her arms around Sonny, sobbing into her shoulder. “I’m so grateful to have you, Sonny! Thank you so much!”
“What’s all the noise?” Rage asked as he yawned and sat up, his eyes resting on Akira. “Wow… You look a lot better!”
“Rage!” Sonny leapt onto him, snuggling him happily while laughing cheerily. “Guess what?”
“What?”
“I’m Yvonne!” She looked up at him sweetly, “Make a wish!”
“You…?”
Sonny nods, “Mother Earth told me in my dream. Because of Sama’s wish, I was able to cure Akira!”
“Wow… That’s great!”
She eyed him for a minute, “So…?”
“Ah, well… What if I wished for the Apocalypse to be over…?”
All three girls looked up at him, though it was Sama who stepped forward and spoke. “I am highly against that one, Rage.”
“And why is that?”
“Because,” Sama stared him down like a lion with its prey, “If you did that and Sonny did make it come true, everything we’ve done up until this point will be for nothing. Yamada will have died for nothing. Akira’s family would have crumbled for nothing.” She clenched her fists, “I would’ve been brought back for nothing.”
“But… This…”
“And your parents would have died for nothing!” She growled, “Don’t you dare wish for something so selfish!”
“Mmm…” Sonny looked down, for she didn’t expect Sama to have such a big reaction. “I must confess that I too am against this. Mother Earth started this Apocalypse for a reason. She’s hurting, Rage. She’s sick. She’s trying to kill herself using this Apocalypse. Don’t take that away from her. Please.”
Rage hesitantly nodded, “Okay… Then… I wish for you and I to love each other until the end of our days. Can you do that for me, Sonny?”
Sonny smiled and nodded gently. “It is done, though you really didn’t need to wish that.” The couple laughed together.
Akira cleared her throat and rose to her feet, looking at Sonny. “I have a wish to make.”
‘What is it, dear?”
“You wished to go to a different world, right? Which is how you fell asleep for so long?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“Then you can no longer make a wish for yourself.”
Sonny’s eyes instantly filled with sadness, “That’s right…”
“What were you going to wish for?”
“My humanity.”
“Then I wish for you, Sonny Sung, to be human again.”
Sonny’s red eyes teared up from happiness. She closed them, allowing those tears to flow down her cheeks, and when she opened them again, they were the beautiful ocean blue that she hadn’t seen since she was nine years old. Her humanity had returned. She let a sob escape her lips.
Rage wrapped an arm around her, “Blue eyes suit you.”
“Well, they should. I was born with them.” Sonny laughed and twirled around in euphoria, her hands held out as she felt little raindrops kiss them. It was a beautiful moment; One that those who witnessed it never forgot.
It was night time now, the moonlight shining down on the couple beautifully. Akira and Sama had already fallen asleep, but Sonny was restless. Rage agreed to take a walk with her for a little while. He yawned and looked over to her. “So now that you’re human, do you feel any different?”
“Only slightly. My heart isn’t so heavy with sadness and hatred, and I feel so warm all the time now.” She hugged herself happily, “It truly is a really great feeling, Rage. I didn’t know how good I had it when I was human.”
“That’s usually the way most things go,” He chuckles, “Part of me thinks that you’re a very lucky person for getting to experience being another species… But the other part of me thanks God for the way he made me.”
Sonny smiles sweetly, “Never wish your humanity away, darling. It is a very precious thing.”
“Right.” He looked away and, after a few long moments of silence, he spoke again. “What are your plans for the future? I mean, now that you’ve ‘found’ Yvonne, are you going to continue to stay in the Restricted Zones?”
“Actually,” She looked at him with a soft gaze, “I’d like to settle down somewhere. It’s a crazy idea to have in a world like this one, but I’m tired. I want to live as close to a normal life as I can. It sounds funny, but I suppose the part of me that liked the Restricted Zones died with my demonic heart. I look around here, and I cringe. it’s just a constant reminder of the Earth’s pain. The air in here is thick and sickening, and I fear that I may lose my mind if I stay in here any longer… Rage, I just got my mind back, I don’t need to lose it again.” She laughs nervously.
He wrapped an arm around her, “I think that sounds like a wonderful idea. So tell me this, then…” He kissed her cheek, “...Am I involved in that somewhere?”
She blushed and looked away, somewhat embarrassed. “I’d like you to be…”
“Me too.” He held her hand tightly, “Where would we go?”
“Well, I know how much Alyssa means to you, so I was thinking that we’d just go back to Falkenaroost. When siblings have a bond like yours and Alyssa’s, they shouldn't be separated from each other in the first place… It was wrong of me to take you from her. What do you think?”
“That would be great! All the buildings there are in good shape, so Sama and Akira could have their own places… You and I would live together with Alyssa, of course. If we grew our own food in one giant garden and hunted regularly, we’d have enough for all five of us. You’re so smart, Sonny.”
“Not really… It’s just common sense.”
He kissed her lips with a passion she had never known before. “I love you, my little Sunshine. So much…”
“You know, I’m still not used to hearing that.”
“Why? Didn’t Yamada ever say it to you?”
“Sure he did… But this is the first time I have ever felt that love back. I love you too, Rage… And I know that this time, I can say that to you honestly and with all of my confidence.”
He leaped onto her with another kiss, causing them to both topple over and laugh. She smiled brightly up at him, stroking his cheek softly with her thumb. “How is it humanly possible to love someone so much…?”
“It just means that this is real.” He leans down and nibbles on her neck, swirling his tongue around on her soft spot. She gasped and gently wrapped her arms around him, “Oh, Rage…”
“Sonny, I want you.”
“Right here…?”
“Right here and right now.”
“B-But…” She looks around hesitantly.
“Why not? I mean, no one is around, so we don’t have to worry about a single soul seeing us.”
“And what if a Restricted Monster shows up?”
“We’ll deal with that when it happens.” He nibbles on her soft spot again, undoing her dress. As he did so, she reached up and unbuttoned his shirt, her neck still stretched out to allow him better access to it. “Rage...” She whispered, pausing for a brief moment, “...Don’t hold back.”
Rage grinned, “When do I ever?” He began to take Sonny, her soft and gentle moans echoing throughout the Restricted Zone.
“Where did they go now?” Akira looked around, seeing no sign of the couple anywhere. “I swear to God, if they’re fucking… Well, that’s just putting themselves in danger!”
Sama grinned and looked at the young girl, “Oh, Akira… You’re just jealous that you don’t have someone of your own.”
“I don’t need somebody like that.” She huffed quietly, crossing her arms. “And what about you, Sama? Don’t you need someone too?”
“No. Hideoyoshi was the only person for me.”
“You’re not going to try to move on from that…? That was hundreds of years ago!”
“Why would I? I’ve found my true love. Yes, he may be lost and gone to me by now, but that doesn’t change anything. Once you know that you’ll love someone forever, life is complete and you’ll never need another person again.”
“What a beautiful way of putting it…”
“Well, love itself is beautiful.”
“I wish that I viewed things with your mind.”
Sama giggled but stopped short, standing up quickly. “Hmm…” Akira noticed that, although only slightly, Sama had squinted her eyes slightly. “What is it?”
“We have a visitor.” She pointed West, and when Akira turned around, she saw Kanada walking towards them. “Damn… How does she always know where to find us?”
“She’s persistent. Her need for vengeance makes her so.”
“What do we do?”
“Well, she’s not approaching us in any sort of malicious way… We should see what she wants.”
As Kanada drew closer, Akira became more and more nervous. She almost turned into a Restricted Monster because of the undead girl, and she wasn’t willing to go through that again. She made sure to be ready in the event of an attack from Kanada. The zombie smiled and stopped walking, now standing directly in front of the two young women. “Hi,” She looked at Akira, “Wow, you’re not undead yet?I thought that the virus would’ve taken over by now.”
“I am no longer infected.” Akira growled through clenched teeth, “No thanks to you.”
Kanada chuckled lightly, then looked over to Sama. “I don’t think I know your name. What is it?”
“You don’t need to know, darling. It would do you no good.”
“That’s a very polite way to tell me to go to Hell.”
Sama grinned proudly, “I was raised to be a very polite girl.”
“I can see that.” Kanada sighed and looked back to Akira, “So how did you get cured, then?”
“We found Yvonne.”
She froze, eyes still locked onto Akira. “Where? How?”
“She was with us the whole time. We just didn’t know it.”
“Take me to her. Please.” Kanada was practically on her knees begging now, “I need to make my own wish!”
“I’m sorry. She doesn’t exist anymore… We kind of got rid of her, I guess.”
She scowled, “Figures. You used her all for yourself then got rid of her. How selfish!”
“Oh, shut up. Even if she was still around, I would never take you to her.”
“Fine. Then at least tell me where the Blood princess is.”
“Now why would I do that?”
“Because you love me.” She gave a small smile and an inaudible gasp escaped from Akira’s lips. She could now see how young Kanada truly was… Only about fifteen, if she had to guess an age. “And because if you don’t,” Kanada licked her pale lips, “I’ll kill you.”
“That isn’t the first time I’ve heard that.” Akira brought her hands up to her temples, massaging them. She couldn’t think about her family. Not now. “Why do you even want Sonny anyways? What grudge do you have against her?”
“So that’s her real name… Sonny. My sister always called her the ‘Blood Princess.’” Kanada suddenly clenched her fists, anger becoming more clear on her face, “The same sister that she killed!”
Sama stepped forward with great interest, “Killed…?”
“Y-Yes…” She shivered and hugged herself, “Perhaps I should tell you so you can understand my sorrow and anger. In fact… I think that I will.”
Akira nodded and crossed her arms, “Well, tell away, then.”
“Hey Kanada!” Shiro ran over to the daydreaming girl, causing her to look out of the window. “Have you finished planning our event for the Spring festival?” The year was 2040, one year before the beginning of the Apocalypse. The two girls were in Ichimoku Academy, which was located in Nagoya, Japan. Kanada gently shook her head, “No, sorry… I haven’t.”
Shiro huffs and sits in the desk beside her friend. “Well, we need to get on that…”
“I know, I’ve just been so tired recently. Kyou has been having nightmares and she’s waking me up every night because of them. I’ll try to get it done soon, Shiro.”
“Nightmares, huh? Ooh, maybe I could tell you what they mean! I’m good with this kind of stuff.”
“Mmm… Okay. She says that she sees our mom and dad a lot, and it’s always very dark… Um… Oh, right! She always sees bright red eyes staring her down. She says that they scare her.”
“Hmm… Well, I got nothing!” She laughs gently and leans back in her seat.
“And you were supposed to be good at this.”
Shiro giggles, “Well, you can’t succeed at everything.”
“I guess not.” Kanada looks out the window again, sighing.
“Hey,” Shiro gently touched her friend’s arm, “If you keep daydreaming like that, you won’t be able to have anything to eat. That’s bad for your health.”
“I’m not that hungry anyways.”
“Well, that’s not like you at all! Come on, talk to me… Is it Kyou’s nightmares that are bothering you?”
Kanada nodded and sniffled, burying her face in her hands. “I just wish that there was some way to help her!”
“You’re helping her by being there for her, by being such a great sister…”
“I still feel like that’s not enough.” She looks back to her pale friend, “I might just take a few days off from school to help her. She’s six. She shouldn’t be having nightmares like that.”
“Are you going to take her out of kindergarten then?”
“Yeah. I want her to know that I’m here for her.”
“That’s honorable. You’re a great sister, Kanada. Kyou is so lucky to have you…”
She smiled as the bell rang, standing and grabbing her things. “I’m going to go sneak out. Don’t tell anyone, okay? I’d rather not have that on my record. I’ll see you later, Shiro.” She hurried out, sliding the classroom door shut quietly behind her. Shiro maintained her sweet smile until Kanada was out of sight. Normally, she would’ve tried to stop her friend from skipping class… But she felt that this time, it was justified. Kanada has to spend the next few days with Kyou. The nightmare had told Shiro. Kyou was going to die.
“Why’d you take me out of school, Onee-Chan? It was about to get exciting.”
“Oh really? Why is that?”
“Because we were starting to make paper cranes! We get to hang them up around the classroom if we finish…”
Kanada laughed as she held the little girl’s hand, “Oh, hush. We can always make paper cranes at home and hang them around your room.”
“But I wanted to do it with my friends!”
“I’m sorry, honey… But I wanted to talk to you about your nightmares.”
She looked away. “I don’t want to talk about them.”
“Kyou. Not even Shiro knew what they meant, and you know how good she is with this sort of stuff.”
“You told her?!”
“Well, yeah. Best friends tell each other everything.”
“Not my best friends. I don’t tell them everything.”
“Hmm… I’m sorry, Kyou. I just really don’t like the sound of these nightmares… They’re frightening.”
“They are, but it’s okay.” She sighs and shrugs slightly, “It can’t be helped.”
“Hey, don’t say that! I’m going to help you in any way that I can!”
Kyou smiled brightly and hopped onto her sister’s back, giggling. “Onward, Onee-chan! To home!”
Kanada laughs and quickly arrived at their small house, letting Kyou slide off of her back. The house had two floors, but neither were very large. The bottom floor consisted only of the kitchen, dining room, and the living room, while the top story had a bathroom, two bedrooms and a tiny little office. Though the size was nothing special, they were both happy with it.
“What do you want for lunch?” Kanada asked as she opened the fridge.
“Yakisoba!” Kyou said happily, setting her backpack down on the couch.
“Really?” Kanada sighs, “You had to choose the one thing that I can’t cook… Why not just instant noodles or something?”
Kyou shook her head stubbornly, “Those never fill me up all the way. I want to be full for once!”
Groaning, Kanada began to prepare the yakisoba. “Fine… But you know better than to put your backpack on the couch! It goes up in your room!”
This time, it was Kyou’s turn to groan. She slung her backpack over her shoulder, stomping up the stairs and into her room. The two of them had lost their parents just a little over a year ago. Kanada, then thirteen, vowed to take care of Kyou, giving her a happy life full of smiles. She was worried that the nightmares would jeopardize that.
“No stomping either!” Kanada called after her. As she slowly cooked the yakisoba, she began to sweat. The nightmares really did bother her, and she knew that they bothered Kyou too. If only she could make them go away, make her feel better…
“Onee-Chan,” Kyou shouted loudly, like little children do, “I need a bath!”
“You can take one after lunch!” She called back, “Come down here and get ready to eat! I didn’t make this yakisoba for nothing!” She laughed softly, hearing Kyou’s little footsteps hurrying down the stairs. It was cute, in a way. The little girl climbed up and onto a chair, sitting at the table obediently. She hummed and kicked her legs impatiently, Kanada bringing her food over. “Don’t forget to give thanks before you eat.”
Kyou looked up at her big sister, confused. “Aren’t you going to have any, Onee-Chan?”
“I only made enough for you… Besides, I’m not even that hungry.”
“I’d feel bad if you didn’t eat…”
“I ate at school,” She lied, “I’m fine, Kyou. Really.”
She slowly started to eat the yakisoba. “You better not be lying to me.”
“I would never lie to you, Kyou. You’re too cute for that.”
Kanada’s little sister laughed, grinning as she ate. While Kyou was still preoccupied with her food, Kanada started on her homework. For a little while, the house was quiet. Then, Kyou finished her noodles. “All done, Onee-Chan! It’s bath time now!”
“Okay… Just let me finish this one problem here…”
The six year old watched over her sister’s shoulder with a sort of impatient curiosity, tapping her fingers on the table. Kanada sighed and gently set her pencil down. “Let’s go and get you in the bath.” Kyou nodded and ran up the stairs, beating her big sister there.
“I didn’t see you grab any clothes.”
“Can I take a bath with you?”
She sighs and nods, “Yes, but go and get your clothes first! Some for me, too!”
The young girl nodded and diligently ran off, eager to carry out the task at hand. Kanada started the water, putting her hand under it to check the temperature. Once she found the perfect one, she cracked open a window to allow some of the steam to escape. She undressed herself, neatly folding her school uniform and setting it off to the side. As she climbed into the bath, she let a gentle sigh escape her lips. The warm water felt good against her tense muscles. Kyou soon came back in, hanging the clothes up and joining her sister in the tub.
“It’s not too hot, right?”
“Nope! It’s just right, Onee-Chan. Thank you.”
“Of course. It’s just what a big sister does.”
Kyou giggles and gives a big, childish grin. She snuggles into her big sister, looking out of the window at the blue sky. “You know what the Blood Princess says?”
“What does she say?”
“She says that the sky will disappear someday. It will be covered in grey clouds, and everyone will be gloomy because of them. She says that monsters will come along with the clouds and torment people.”
“Do you believe her?”
“Yes. She’s shown me. I don’t like it. I wouldn’t want to live in a world like that one.”
“I don’t like this ‘Blood Princess,’ whoever she is. The next time you see her, you tell her to go away or your Onee-Chan will get her!”
“I tried that… But she’s still there, in my dreams.”
“Hmm… Does she say anything else?”
“No, but she sure does show me a lot.”
“What kinds of things does she show you?”
“Bad things. Things that you wouldn’t like.”
“Well, tell me anyways.”
“She shows me bloody things. Scary things.”
“Kyou, honey… If want me to help you, you’re going to have to be more specific.”
“But I don’t want you to help me! At first, I was a little bit scared of her… But I’ve really grown to like her! If I tell you everything, I’m worried that she’ll go away or that you’ll try to take her away from me!”
“I won’t, I promise. I’m just curious, is all.”
“Do you swear on your own life?”
“I do.”
“Okay… She shows me dead bodies, people who have been ripped apart… Their faces look like they want to scream but no sound will come out of their mouths.”
“Is that it?”
She shook her head, “Sometimes she’ll show me the Changed World. The ‘Apocalypse.’ The world and all of the people on it turned filthy. Strange and creepy monsters roam the earth. It’s scary and she knows that I don’t like it… But she does, so she keeps showing it to me. She tells me to put a rope around my neck. When I do, she says not to wear it like a scarf, but like a loop around my neck. Then she tells me to hang because I’ll look prettier that way. I want to be pretty like you Onee-Chan, but I haven’t done it yet.”
Kanada looked horrified. Seeing this, Kyou quickly shook her head with worry. “No, don’t make that face, Onee-Chan! That’s exactly the face she said you’d have… She’s probably mad with me now for tell you everything!”
“Kyou,” Kanada said sternly, almost sounding like a mother, “You need help for this. These nightmares… I do not like how sinister they’ve become.”
“Sinister…?”
“It means dark or scary. These are not dreams that a little girl should be having.”
Kyou sniffles quietly, “B-But I like the Blood Princess… I don’t want her to go away!
“Well, I do. I’ll get you an appointment with a therapist or something. Anything to stop these nightmares.”
Kyou growled, somewhat frightening Kanada, and crawled out of the tub angrily, grabbing her clothes as she ran out.
Kanada sat there, stunned. She couldn’t understand how she was more scared of these dreams than Kyou, the one who was having them. She groaned and washed herself, desperately wishing for her parents. If they were here, they’d know what to do. She’d like to think so, at least. Unlike her, they were always prepared. Sighing, she closed her eyes and sank down into the water, letting her thoughts wash over her.
The next morning at school, everyone could tell that something was wrong. Kanada wasn’t being herself at all. She spaced out more often, staring blankly at the white walls of the school. Even when Shiro came over she wasn’t fully there. “Hey, what’s up?” Her friend asked curiously, concern written all over her face.
“Hmm?” Kanada looked over at her. She hadn’t even noticed that her friend had come up to her. “Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just that Kyou’s dreams are really bothering me.”
She frowned, “I wish that I could help you.”
“Shiro, I need you to be honest with me.” She gently took her by the shoulders, just to show that she was serious. “Do you know what Kyou’s dreams mean?”
Shiro look away and nodded reluctantly, tears now filling her eyes. “But I can’t tell you what they meant… It’d crush you.”
“I can take it! Please, whatever it is, I can take it… At this point, I just need answers!”
“Those types of dreams…” She took a shaky breath, “...Are common when someone is about to meet their untimely end.”
“And it’s usually the one having the dreams…?”
“Yes.”
“Oh God… What am I supposed to do?! How do I save my little sister?!” She sobbed heavily.
“I have no clue, Kanada… It might not be possible.”
“No, it has to be…! I promised my mom and dad that I would take care of her!” Tears were streaming down her face as she let go of Shiro, defeated. “I’ve failed them already, haven't I…?”
Shiro didn’t say anything. How could she? She’d never been in a situation like this one before. She only shook her head and began to cry slightly. Eyes widening, Kanada sprinted out of the classroom, tears flying out of her eyes as she ran. She hurried out and away from the school, hurrying through the streets of Nagoya. She had to get Kyou out of school. She had to. If she didn’t, she’d be paranoid that Kyou would die without her, and she’d get no notice of it. Fear had suddenly overtaken her once again.
As she held her sister’s hand, Kyou looked confused. “Again?”
“Yes. I’m sorry Kyou, I know how much you like to go to school… But I just don’t feel right leaving you there all day by yourself.”
“But that’s what school is! I go there all day to learn!”
“Are you going to argue with me, Kyou? You know how much I hate it when you do that.”
She scowled, “And I hate it when you randomly pull me out of school! So I guess we’re even now, huh?”
Kanada took her by the wrist forcefully, dragging her home. “Let go of me,” Kyou screamed angrily, “The Blood Princess was right! You are a bad person!”
“Kyou, why don’t you understand?! She’s the bad person! She’s making you delusional, seeing me in such a bad way! Furthermore, I thought that I told you to never talk to her again!”
“I don’t care! I like the Blood Princess! She’s very nice and kind to me.”
“Well, she sounds pretty awful.” Kanada opened the door to their house and sighed tiredly, “Go to your room. I need a nap.”
“I don’t want you to go to bed when you’re angry with me.”
“I’m not angry. I’m just disappointed.”
Kyou looked down, suddenly hugging her big sister. “I’m sorry I’m so difficult. If I could, I’d change my stupid ways… She says I’m selfish. Do you think I’m selfish too, Onee-Chan?”
Kanada picked the little girl up, swaying gently from side to side. “No, baby. I don’t think you’re selfish. I think you’re very smart but also stubborn. The Blood Princess is wrong. She seems to always be. How can someone as sweet as yourself ever be selfish?”
Kyou smiled innocently, laying her head on Kanada’s shoulder and closing her eyes. Kanada grinned and gently carried her up to her room, setting her down on her bed lightly. Exhausted, she flopped down next to her little sister, completely drained of all of her energy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep as well.
Kanada looked at the clock just above the television, wondering what class everyone was in right now. She had dropped out about three months ago due to Kyou’s nightmares getting worse. However, they had been getting better over the past week, almost stopping entirely, which led Kanada to think about returning to school. Kyou often encouraged her to do so, feeling bad that her sister had dropped out all because of her, an act that was looked down upon in Japan.
School would be just starting. She shook her head as she got up, going over to make breakfast. She decided to go American and make one of her personal favorites: Cheesy eggs with ham. She turned on the news, curious as to what was going on in Germany right then. It started only a few weeks ago. A new, horrible disease had made its home in Germany and Austria, and it infected only children. It was given the name “Kowloon” and it took over the child’s body, turning them into a senseless, demonic creature. She was thankful that it was only in Europe at the moment. At least Kyou couldn’t get it.
“...And here we have footage of the beasts found in China overnight.” Kanada looked over at the mention of a neighboring country, growing nervous.
It was a video shot from a phone, though you could still see what was going on pretty clearly. The beast, which had the appearance of a tan snake, was tearing a man to shreds. Though the news station had blurred out the gore, his horrifying screams were enough to upset Kanada and make her cringe. She shook her head and tried to focus on making breakfast, but she still couldn’t block out the sounds from the television. “This new, terrifying creature,” The news anchor spoke, “Is known as an Aku-She. If anyone happens to stumble across one, you are asked to please contact the authorities.” Hearing Kyou’s footsteps approaching, Kanada switched off the TV and went back to the delicious meal. She didn’t have an appetite anymore.
“Good morning, Onee-Chan!” Kyou called happily, “Breakfast smells yummy!”
“Good morning, honey. It’s ham and eggs. Come have a seat at the table. It’s nearly done.”
Kyou nodded and used her little legs to hop up into one of the chairs, waiting patiently. Once her breakfast was sat down in front of her, she practically swallowed it whole. “I’ve always loved your cooking, Onee-Chan! You’re even better than mama was!”
Kanada laughed and shook her head, “Oh, I don’t know about that… Why are you so happy today anyways?”
“Because I didn’t have a nightmare last night! Not a single one!”
“That’s great! I’m very glad to hear that, Kyou. It sounds like their going away slowly… Maybe I finally scared the Blood Princess away.”
“Oh, I don’t know… The Blood Princess isn’t scared of anything. She’s a very brave girl.”
“Mmm… But you’re braver.”
She nods and rests her head on the kitchen table, letting out a big yawn. Kanada eyed her as she finished her breakfast, “Still tired?”
“A little, but I’m okay.” She noticed that Kyou suddenly wouldn’t meet her gaze. She stood, collecting the dishes and going over to the sink to rinse them off. “Now how can you be tired? The Blood Princess finally left you alone. You should’ve slept better than ever before!” Kyou remained silent, which frightened Kanada slightly. Perhaps she was addicted to the Blood Princess…? Maybe she couldn't sleep without her mysterious presence…
She turned the sink off and stared at the wall. She was slowly losing Kyou. She was losing…
“I didn’t sleep at all last night.”
It was a little, eerie whisper… One that didn’t sound like Kyou at all. It scared her immensely. “Kyou… You need your sleep.”
“But you told me to never see the Blood Princess again, Kanada. This is the only way for me to not see her. It’s your fault, Onee-Chan…”
“Kyou…!”
“It’s your fault that your sister is killing herself.” She laughs cruelly.
Kanada’s vision became blurred as she stared at the being in front of her. There was no way that she was Kyou. She was acting too different. She felt herself fall, and before she knew it, all she saw was darkness.
Kanada shivered as she hid behind one of the grocery store shelves, eyes wide and fixed on the ground. She heard them. The screams of the victims, the groans of the undead. It had only been a week since the Aku were discovered in China, and now Japan was falling fast to the monsters of the end. She had been shopping when the store’s alarm went off. This told everyone that they were coming. The zombies were heading for the store. The doors all malfunctioned and wouldn’t close, allowing the demonic creatures perfect access to the inside. Now, Kanada was forced to listen to the other innocent people as they were being torn to shreds, wondering when she would be next.
Babies cried. Women screamed. The place was beginning to smell acrid from the rotten flesh that was stumbling around. Kanada began to silently cry to herself.
As she expected, it didn’t take long for them to find her. They made their way down to her, though she was too deep into her panicked hysteria to notice. She smelled its breath. Gagging and opening her eyes, she gasped and backed away against the shelf, running into another. “No… Oh please God… No!” This couldn’t happen to her. She had Kyou to take care of. As they drew closer to her, she knew that she’d have to take a risk. If she could slide past them, she could make a run for the door and escape. She had to try. For Kyou.
She took a deep breath and bolted towards the end of the aisle. She managed to squeeze past the zombies, and the store’s door was in sight. Yes. She was almost there. Almost…
Gasping, she grew aware of the arm that had wrapped around her neck, causing her to trip and fall backwards. When she looked up, she was face to face with an undead woman. She stifled a scream and struggled to get away from the woman, fear taking over.
“Please,” She pleaded, “I have a little sister to take care of at home…!” She didn’t know why she bothered begging. It couldn’t understand her anyways. The drool slowly dripped onto her face, and Kanada could no longer control her screaming.
The next few minutes were a blur to her, probably because of the great pressure on her neck and the numbing pain that came next. She wasn’t sure if she screamed or not. She thought that she did, for she opened her mouth to, but she didn’t hear any sound come out of it. Maybe she was so focused on the pain that it blocked out the noise. For a while, she just laid there, trying to accept what was being done to her… She knew that the zombie woman was now gnawing on her neck, enjoying the bloody taste to it, and she knew that she no longer cared. She just wanted it to all be over. Then a name popped into her head, making her eyes widen: Kyou. She weakly brought her arms up, pushing the zombie woman away as hard as she could.
A great coldness began to fill her body. She was freezing. She shivered as she stumbled out of the store doors, her vision still blurred and faded as from the pain. Her house was only a block away. She could make it. She only hoped that the wound on her neck didn’t scare Kyou like it scared the people on the streets.
Kanada burst through the front door tiredly. Almost instantly, she tumbled to the floor, grabbing onto the door for support. “Kyou,” She called weakly, her voice raspy and hurting because of the wound, “Where are you?” She received no answer. The only sound that echoed throughout the house was her own heavy breathing.
“Kyou!” She called again, this time fully losing her balance and flopping onto the floor. She cried out as she landed on her stomach, the wound on her neck stinging even more than it already was. Again, there was no answer to be heard. Kanada tried to ignore the pain, thinking to herself. Kyou hadn’t said that she was leaving or going anywhere. She had to be in the house. Maybe she had gotten scared and hid in one of the closets… Yes, that had to be it.
Pulling herself up weakly, Kanada crawled up the stairs, crying out in pain every few seconds. She checked the hall closet first. No Kyou there. Kanada cursed under her breath and went into her own room. Kyou wasn’t in that closet either. She fell to the bedroom floor again, sitting there for a long while, exhausted and drained.
Her breathing only grew heavier. There was only one closet left: Kyou’s. She stood and shakily made her way to the little girl’s room, her stomach churning. She swung open the door, now getting frustrated with herself. She had to pull herself together. If Kyou saw her like this, she’d get upset, and she didn’t want to be the reason for her sister’s unhappiness. She had promised her sister a life full of happiness, and that’s what she was going to get. She gently grabbed the closet’s doorknob, regaining her composure once again. She gently opened the door, but was disappointed when she didn’t see Kyou. “Dammit,” She whispered quietly, just in case her little sister was nearby, “Where is that girl?” As she stood there for a minute, she suddenly got the urge to be sick, so she ran to the bathroom as fast as her wobbly legs would allow her. Then, she saw it.
The entire room was covered in tiny, bloody handprints. Massive amounts of blood had been smeared all over the white tile floor, and there was even some splattered up and onto the ceiling. Kanada’s gaze drifted to the bathtub, the sight causing her to scream. Kyou was lying there, a crazed smile on her cute little face. A huge gash had been cut from her abdomen up to her chest, her internal organ hanging out halfway. The tub was filled with water, but Kyou’s current state made it look like it was filled with just plain blood instead. The little girl was dead, and she was the one who did this to herself. Kanada didn’t even make it to the toilet before she got sick. Her wound throbbed in pain, as did her heart. She sobbed silently. The blood was going to leave one hell of a stain on the white floor.
“After that,” Kanada spoke softly, “I came here to Zarlamoy. Kyou said that the Blood Princess was German, so I came to find her. She drove my little sister to madness and made her take her own life. I had to achieve vengeance.”
Akira looked confused. “How do you speak to us? I’ve never known a zombie to talk.”
“My body has a small immunity to the virus. Even so, I was placed in the Zones upon my arrival. They took me right off of the boat…”
“Hmm… Miss Kanada,” Sama finally broke her silence, “I do agree that what happened to you and your sister was unfair, but it does you no good to sulk about it. Why can’t you just try to move on?”
“How can I do that?!” Kanada snaps angrily, “That was my little sister, Sama! I loved her with all of my heart and Sonny killed her!” Trembling, Kanada fell to her knees. Thinking about her sister exhausted her. “Do you have any siblings, Sama?”
“Yes. I used to have a twin sister and brother, whom I later married. They’re long gone, though. They probably died a few hundred years ago… But their descendants still live on.” Sama chuckled lightly to herself, “It’s strange to think that I’m younger in appearance than my descendents.”
“Mmm, I see… Then you must know how I feel. What if one of your siblings was killed at the hands of someone else? Wouldn’t you want to get revenge for them as well?”
“See… My sister faced that threat long ago. I switched places with her and was executed instead.”
“I wish I could’ve done that.”
Sama nods, “Now, the imagery that you saw that day was terrifying, but it’s never impossible to get over something. I’ve gotten over what has happened to my family… Surely you can too.”
Kanada looked away, taking a deep breath and nodding reluctantly. “I can try. Though, I am afraid the only way I’ll be able to fully get over it is to die.”
“Then allow me to help you with that.” All three of the girls looked behind them, their eyes falling on Sonny and Rage. Kanada blinks slowly, “Your eyes have changed, Blood Princess.”
“Indeed they have.” She began to circle around her, “What are you doing here? Can’t you just leave us alone now?”
Kanada stared up at her, “No, I don’t think that I can. I will pursue you until I get the satisfaction of seeing your blood on my hands.”
Sama shook her head and quickly stepped forward, “Kanada, what did we just talk about? Let it go!”
Kanada rose to her feet, watching Sonny intensely. “I want to pull out your spine and listen to your bloodcurdling screams. I want to slit your throat and watch you squirm. I want to pull your intestines out and strangle you with them. I want to kill you!” She had a crazed look in her eyes.
“Then come at me,” Sonny blinked blankly, unaffected by the girl’s words. “If you truly want to do all that, come here and prove it to me. We’ll see who wins… Or are you all talk, Kanada?”
The zombie girl took a step forward, Sama quickly grabbing her arm and shaking her head. “No, please don’t do this! Please. You have to let it go and move on, Kanada!”
“Move on to what exactly, Sama?!” The young undead girl turned towards her, “What do I have to look forward to anymore? My little sister, who was the light in my life, is dead, and Sonny is the one who killed her!”
“I don’t even know who your damned sister is!”
“She saw you in her dreams every night! Don’t lie to me!”
“I’m not lying! I really have no clue what you’re talking about.”
“Oh, shut up you coward!” Kanada ran at Sonny, causing the Blood Princess to react in the only way she knew how: Stabbing the young girl in the chest with her katana. Her eyes widened from the pain, but Sama and Akira could see the subtle happiness within them. This was her way of letting it go… She had to go and see Kyou again.
Sonny turned the blade within the girl before pulling it out, causing Kanada to fall to the ground. With a tired look in her eyes and a smile on her face, she spoke. “Kyou… I’m coming home.” Then, just as quickly as the events leading up to that moment had happened, she stopped breathing.
Sama shivered and sighed, watching the fire with her amber eyes. Everyone was silent. Sonny and Rage snuggled each other for warmth, Akira clinging onto her sweater. It was colder tonight than usual, and Winter was supposed to be ending soon. At least Summer wouldn’t be so hot. Sama’s thoughts were filled with Kanada and the conversation they had before her saddening death. The fifteen year old had tried to let Kyou’s death go, but she found it impossible to do so. Sama could see that she really did make an effort, but just couldn’t do it… Even though she desperately wanted to. She had to die to let it go. It was the only way. She purposefully provoked Sonny, who she knew would kill her if she felt threatened.
It was sad. Kanada had to sacrifice herself in order to be happy again. It made Sama want to weep.
“So,” Sonny spoke after a while, “We’re going to head back to Falkenaroost tomorrow.”
Akira looked up at her from the fire, “Why?”
“Rage and I discussed it earlier. We feel that the Restricted Zones are no longer a suitable environment for us. If we settled down in Falkenaroost, we think that everyone would be a lot happier. Plus, we’d be away from all of the death and despair in here.”
“I think that’d be for the best…” Sama whispered weakly.
“Me too,” Akira agreed, “And that way Rage could still be with Alyssa.”
Sonny smiled gently and nodded, for that was the second factor in making her decision. “Yeah…”
“We’ll grow and hunt our own food,” Rage smiled, “You two could have your own house…”
Akira grinned playfully, “Well that sounds good to me, but you two could just be trying to get rid of us.”
Sonny chuckles, “Well you can’t stay attached to my hip forever, Akira.”
The four of them all laughed together, smiles on their faces. For the first time in a long while, they were all happy… But was it to last? Only time would tell.
Snow. It was snowing in the middle of March. Sonny couldn’t believe her gorgeous blue eyes. The tiny flurries that were slowly fluttering to the ground were both beautiful and stunning, causing a gorgeous smile to appear on her face.
When she was a demon, she had forgotten how beautiful the world was… Now, she saw things differently through her human eyes. She spun around, laughing happily as the snowflakes fell onto her face and got stuck in her hair. Life is beautiful when you learn to appreciate it.
“Ahh… It’s good to be back.” Rage sighed happily as they entered the small German town, an arm wrapped around Sonny’s shoulders.
“Looks like Alyssa hasn’t burnt it down yet,” Sama joked, “And you were worried about leaving her alone…”
Rage shook his head and rolled his eyes. “Of course I was. I haven’t left her alone by herself since the beginning of the Apocalypse.”
“Speaking of Alyssa,” Sonny looked around the town, “Where is she?”
“Maybe at the house,” Rage suggested, “Let’s go look.”
The three women nod and follow the Japanese man to the place he called home. As they walked, Akira looked around at all of the houses, making notes in her mind about all of the possible candidates. Soon enough, they reached the house. Rage knocked on the door and, upon hearing no answer, opened it slowly. “Alyssa,” He called joyfully, “I’m home!” He heard a door swing open upstairs, and he smiled in anticipation of being able to see his little sister again. However, what he saw was not his sister; It was a monster. The Kowloon Child crawled down the stairs on all fours, causing her brother’s eyes to widen.
“Alyssa,” He shrieked, “No!”
“Rage get back!” Sonny pushed him behind her, staring at Alyssa in shock. So Akira had bitten her after all. She pulled a pistol from her boot, aiming it at the Kowloon Child. Alyssa gave a deafening screech and inched forward. Sonny didn’t want to do this. Alyssa had been such a sweet little girl… But now she was a Restricted Monster. Her hands trembled as she held the pistol. “S-Sonny,” Rage spoke shakily, “Isn’t there some other way? Can’t we save her?”
“No, Rage… No. I’m sorry but there is no other way.”
Sama wrapped her arms around Akira desperately, looking away. Rage tried to take the pistol away from Sonny, sobbing lightly. “Please… Please…! She’s my little sister!”
“She isn’t your sister anymore! She’s a monster!” Sonny pushes him away roughly, causing him to whimper. Before he could even get up, Alyssa was onto him, trying to take a bite of her big brother. He yelled and quickly took the gun from Sonny, placing it against the Kowloon Child’s head. He looked into her big brown eyes one last time. He remembered the first time he ever saw her. He had gotten a call from the hospital while he was in his first grade classroom. His little sister had been born and he needed to come see her right away. He had been so excited. Upon seeing her, he promised to love and cherish her, as well as always make her smile. Now, it was all over… He cried out loudly as he pulled the trigger.
She slumped over onto him instantly. He froze as she laid lifeless on top of him, tears running down his smooth cheeks. He just slaughtered his little sister. The one that he promised his parents he would protect. He couldn’t move. He didn’t even make a sound… He was frozen from the shock and pain of losing the last bit of family he had. He believed that he was better off dead.
Akira hurried over and quickly pulled Alyssa’s body off of him, grabbing onto Sama’s arm firmly. “Keep an eye on him, Sonny… We’ll take care of her.”
Sony nodded slowly, not fully there at all, and slowly went over to Rage, lying down next to him. Her human heart ached for him terribly, and though she had done so before, she couldn’t ever imagine killing a member of her family now. That’d be like killing Akira or Sama.
“Rage,” She whispered, “I’m so sorry…”
He stayed still. The only motion from him was the slow expansion of his chest as he breathed. Sonny closed her eyes and clutched his shirt tightly, finally allowing herself to tear up. She wanted to comfort him, to do something that would make him feel better… But she felt as though she was powerless. She couldn’t say or do anything that would ease his pain. “Let’s go lay down,” She whispered, “You need your rest right now…” After a moment of hesitation, Rage nodded and stood, leaning onto Sonny as she lead him up to his old room. However, upon opening the door, they realized that something wasn’t right.
The room wasn’t as they had left it. The covers on the bed were all askew, thrown about on the floor sloppily, as were the pillows. Sonny looked around the room, confused. Before the left for the Restricted Zones, they made sure to leave the room all neat and clean so Alyssa wouldn’t have to clean up after they left. They didn’t expect to find this upon their return.
Sonny sighs tiredly and quickly makes the bed, laying Rage down softly. “Alright honey… Get some rest. I’ll come back to check on you in the morning.” She switched the light off and made her way over to the door, but his small and weak voice stopped her. “Please don’t go… Stay with me…”
Sonny looked back him, nodding. “Alright, but you need to rest!” She crawled under the covers and hugged him, rubbing his back soothingly. After a long few moments of silence, Rage whispered once again. “She slept in here, you know. She knew she was turning and she missed me… So she slept in here for some sort of ease. It was wrong of me to leave her. I should have been here while she struggled with the changing of species.”
“She wanted you to go, Rage. It would’ve been wrong of you to defy her last wishes. I’m sure she did miss you - In fact, I am positive of that - but I believe that she knew in her heart that sending you away was the best choice in this situation. Please don’t ever wish the time we spent together away…”
He looked up at her with blank eyes, “It was Akira’s fault, wasn’t it? She’s the one who turned Alyssa!”
“It was an accident, Rage. Akira didn’t know what she was doing. She was hysteric and losing her own human mind.”
He leaped out of the bed, pacing around anxiously. “Well, why didn’t she tell me that she was bitten?! I could’ve helped her!”
“Because she wanted you to go.” Sonny sat up and gazed at Rage, the sunlight hitting her pale face beautifully. “Alyssa may have died a Restricted Monster, but she had a very kind and sweet heart up until her bitter and untimely end. She loved you. You were both her idol and her world. Your happiness matter more to her than her own well being did.”
Rage drew a quivering breath, “I suppose that she didn’t expect me to ever come back… She thought that I’d never see her like that, so she didn’t tell me in order to spare me the heartbreak. I just… I missed her so much, is all… And I was greeted with that. She was a great little sister…”
Sonny held her arms out to her beloved, who went over and embraced her lovingly. The snow was still falling outside, covering all the land in a beautiful, thick white blanket. The trees and vegetation all looked weighed down, some small piles of snow falling off of them every once in awhile. The footprints that they had made while coming into the town had already been covered up with the endlessly falling snowflakes. She closed her blue eyes, “I love you, Rage…”
“I love you too.”
“For now, let’s focus on making Falkenaroost as great as we described it.”
“Yes, let’s.”
A few months had now passed. It was nearing the end of Spring, and Falkenaroost was already blossoming. Nothing was ready to eat yet, but once the flowers started to appear, Sonny arranged them in a way that would form a memorial garden for Alyssa. The sun shone in the sky a lot, but it also rained just as much, which made it perfect for the various gardens around the town to grow. Akira and Sama lived together, as did Sonny and Rage. The couple was still going strong, perhaps more in love now than ever. Sonny wandered outside, going to Alyssa garden.
She had carved Alyssa’s name into a rock and placed it in a circle of flowers where she was buried. Sonny sat next to the small and charming garden, sighing happily as the sun hit her beautiful pale skin. “Hello Alyssa,” She often spoke to the deceased young girl secretly, “I hope you are doing well up in Heaven. I’m doing well down here, too. Falkenaroost sure is blossoming. We’ve been hunting regularly, and with the animals waking up from their long Winter naps, the bounty is plentiful and grand. We always have full bellies after we finish our meals.” She giggled and gently felt a daisy's petals in her fingers. She always loved the feeling of flower petals. “I hope that you’ll continue to watch over us, Alyssa.”
Sonny sat there for a long while, taking in the sweet rays of the sun. Her life was good. She was surrounded by those who cared about her, and she smiled more often now. Rage made her more happy than anything else ever had, and she knew she always had Akira and Sama by her side. Here in this small German town, she could make a life for herself… And that’s exactly what she planned to do. As she stood and stretched, she noticed a man standing by the welcoming sign of Falkenaroost, looking around questioningly. She watched him for a long while before approaching him, unsure of his intentions. “Excuse me,” She called, “What are you doing?”
He whipped around quickly, eyeing her softly but nervously. “I-I’ve never heard of this place before…”
He was about thirty three with a viking-like beard and neat brunette hair. His eyes were a dull but gentle blue, and he was tall dressed in relatively nice clothes. Sonny crossed her arms over her chest, eyes still on the man. “That doesn’t surprise me. Hardly anyone knew about this place, even before the Apocalypse.”
The man, seeing her muscles tense up, slowly held his hand out to her. He wanted her to see that he was friendly and nonthreatening. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Joseph Vikterstrauss.”
“Sonny Sung,” She gently shook his hand, “What are you doing here? How did you find this place?”
“My wife sent me from Nuremberg to try and find a more suitable place to live. She’s at home right now with our children. Like Berlin, Nuremberg is starting to turn into a living Hell. You can’t even trust your neighbors…” He sighed gently, “So. How many live here?”
“Four,” She replied, “And one in spirit.”
“I see… It isn’t too crowded, and I’ve seen your gardens. Perhaps my family and I could come and live here…?”
“You’d have to take it up with everyone else as well, but I have nothing against it. Come. I’ll take you to the others.” Joseph followed Sonny through the town and to the home that she shared with Rage, who was skinning a fawn they had just recently hunted. “Rage darling,” She spoke softly to the bloodied man, “We have a visitor from Nuremberg. Says his name is Joseph Vikterstrauss.”
Rage looked up from the fawn, “A Vikterstrauss? Here? They were the most prosperous family in Berlin… Everyone here in Falkenaroost talked about them.”
“Well, he’s here. He wants to speak with you.”
Sonny allows Joseph to come into the room, closing the door behind him. She let the two men speak by themselves, for she needed to go consult Akira and Sama about this new character anyway. Rage stared at the man, not believing his eyes. It was true that before the Apocalypse, The Vikterstrauss’ had been the most prosperous family in all of Berlin. He had often seen pictures of them in the local newspaper. Fine people, dressed in the most expensive of clothing. If Sonny hadn’t told him this man’s name, he wouldn’t have known it was Joseph Vikterstrauss. He didn’t look like the king he saw in the pictures.
Rage remembered seeing in the newspaper that Joseph and Alexandra, the heads of the Vikterstrauss family, had a daughter named Johana. He remembered being jealous of her at four years old. She got all the riches. He got nothing. Now, just like with everyone else, the Apocalypse had gotten to the wealthy family. He still wore his luxurious clothes, but his face looked twenty years older. Joseph was in his mid to late thirties. He almost looked fifty. Rage thought it strange that this man, whom he had once viewed as a God on Earth, was now so level to him. Sometimes, when someone is praised for their money or talent, we forget that their humans too. Rage now understood this. “So,” Rage spoke slowly, “Joseph Vikterstrauss. What can I do for you?”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Rage.” He shook his hand politely, “This town is quite beautiful.”
“Thank you. We work very hard to keep it that way.”
“You know, berlin used to be beautiful too… Then everyone started getting sick and dying in the streets. King Yamada, God rest his soul, didn’t even try to help. I think he was scared to face the harsh and cruel reality of this world… I do not blame him. My wife and I left as soon as the first person fell ill. We went to Nuremberg, which was the second biggest Haven for Survivors at that time… Now, it is the only one. Overcrowding is a problem. Alexandra and I live in a tiny one bedroom apartment with our two children. Crime is on the rise. My wife sent me out to find somewhere else to live, for our children’s sake.”
Rage sighed gently. It wasn’t because he was upset, but because he knew what was coming. Joseph wanted to know if his family could stay in Falkenaroost. He saw both the pros and the cons of saying yes, and there was more cons than pros… But the world was built on risks. “How old is Johana now?”
Joseph was somewhat surprised. “She’ll be twelve in July.”
‘Wow… She’s grown up some. I remember seeing her baby picture in the newspaper when she was born.”
Joseph smiled gently and nodded, “Time sure does fly… We have a son now too. Peter. He just turned three a week ago.”
“Well… Families must stick together in times like these. I wish I would’ve known that, but I had to learn it the hard way through my little sister. Go ahead and bring your family to Falkenaroost.”
Joseph was frozen, not knowing how to show his appreciation. Was a hug appropriate, a bow, a handshake…? He made a small noise in the back of his throat. “Thank you so much, Rage… You won’t regret it!” As he grabbed the doorknob, he heard a light chuckle escape from Rage’s lips, causing him to look at the sixteen year old boy. “Oh it’s just that I never expected this,” Rage explained, “You always seemed like such a god to me… Now, you’re just like everyone else.”
Joseph eyed him curiously for a while before exiting the room, letting Rage continue with the fawn. Upon leaving the room, Joseph was greeted by Akira and Sama.
“Oh… Hello.”
“Are you staying with us?” Akira asked gently.
“Indeed I am, But I have to go retrieve my family first.”
“Sama and I will prepare your home for you while you’re gone then.”
Joseph grinned at the two women. “That’s very kind of you. I cannot thank you enough.” He kissed each of their hands, for he was a proper gentleman, and left the house. He gave a brief goodbye to Sonny before exiting the town, going to retrieve his family.
‘So,” Sonny sipped on her tea, which Rage and Alyssa had saved over the years, “We’re going to have some new inhabitants. They should be here any day now.” She played with the flower petals as she spoke with Alyssa. It was early morning and, as far as she knew, everyone was still asleep.
It had been two days since Joseph had come and gone, and she always found herself looking around the town for him. Maybe she was desperate for some new company. She heard Rage yawn from behind her and she smiled, pulling her lips away from the cup. “Good morning, love. How did you sleep?”
“I woke up and you weren’t there. I was so scared…”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” She set her cup down and stood, wrapping her arms around his neck softly. “But you’re here now and that’s all that matters.” She tenderly placed her lips against his, kissing him with passion. “I just needed some fresh air, is all.”
“Mmkay…” Rage yawned and rubbed his eyes, looking up at her. “When do you think they’ll be here?”
“Any day now. Akira and Sama have been working hard to prepare their new home. I think they finished last night.”
“That’s good…” He leaned onto Sonny and yawned again, closing his eyes. She smiled and caressed him lovingly, kissing his forehead with her soft pink lips. “Come on, baby… Let’s go and get you in bed. You’re not ready to be awake yet.” He nodded without protest, allowing himself to be lead back inside. She tucked him in all nice and snug, making sure that he wouldn’t be too hot or too cold. She left the room and closed the door, going back to Alyssa’s Garden. When she got there, she saw the Vikterstrauss family.
“Hello.” She smiled, “Welcome back to Falkenaroost.”
“Thank you.” Joseph put a hand on his wife’s shoulder and smiled back. His wife, Alexandra, held a beautiful little boy in her arms, who she could only assume was Peter. Alexandra had blonde hair and blue eyes, and Peter had gotten them from her. Their daughter Johana was thin and wore a very cute sundress. Her hair was so blonde it was almost white and her eyes were the deep ocean blue of her mother’s. “We have your home all ready for you,” Sonny spoke again, “It’s not too far away from the one Rage and I share. Come on, I’ll take you there.” The family all nodded and followed after her, taking in their surroundings. It certainly wasn’t the big city they were used to.
It was a lovely little townhouse, the garden already started in the front lawn. The Vikterstrauss’ could now see how much importance the gardens had on their food supply. Johana smiled tiredly, clinging onto her mother’s sleeve. “It’s charming… I like it a lot.” Her voice was high pitched but also cute and small, making her sound like a little chipmunk. Sonny smiled down at the young girl, feeling a small twinge in her heart. Recently, whenever she thought about children, her heart ached. She and Rage had only been lovers for a short amount of time, a few months to be exact, so she couldn’t ask him for a child. They weren’t even married yet. What if their relationship slowly crumbled and fell apart? She couldn’t put a precious child through that.
Maybe having a pet would help, or something that she could call her own… She’s have to speak with Rage about it. “I hope you enjoy it here.”
“Thanks.” Peter spoke shyly, burying his face in his mother’s shoulder almost immediately afterwards. Alexandra chuckles quietly and nods to Sonny. “I’m sure that we will, Miss. We really can’t thank you enough for letting us stay here.”
“No need to thank me. I’m sure that you would’ve done the same.” She led them inside, showing them around. “Mr. and Mrs. Vikterstrauss, you will have the master bedroom upstairs. The little ones will have to share the one downstairs. There are two closets upstairs, one bathroom on each floor, and the kitchen and living room are downstairs.”
“It’s perfect,” Joseph grinned, “Please give everyone our thanks.”
“Will do. We have planned a feast tonight to celebrate your arrival. We hope to see you there.” She gave the children a little wave before leaving, eyes on the ground. The Vikterstrauss family seemed to have everything figured out. They had adapted to the world of the Apocalypse well. They had lived in Berlin, which had been the largest and main Salvation in the early days of the new world, but once things began deteriorating, they fled to Nuremberg. They could tell that things in Berlin were only going to get worse… They seemed to have an eye for that sort of thing. However, Nuremberg was starting to go down the path of Berlin. They needed to escape once again, but there were no other established Salvations… It was pure luck that Joseph had stumbled upon Falkenaroost.
She sighed as she passed Alyssa’s Garden, wondering out loud to herself. “Hmm… What if Falkenaroost became a big Salvation like Nuremberg or Berlin? What would happen then? I suppose that I wouldn’t really mind it, and I don’t think that the others would either, but… Would it go down like the other Salvations? We did not establish this place just to have it fall like those before it. We’d have to be very careful.” She wandered into her home, looking around absentmindedly for Rage. “There you are!” She stopped in front of the living room entrance, seeing Akira and Sama both lounging on the couch. “We’ve been waiting for you!”
“For me?” Sonny sat beside them, “Why?”
“We needed to talk to you. About the future.”
Sama nodded, “Akira and I were talking last night, and we realized that we hold the future to Falkenaroost in our hands. What will we do with it?”
Sonny chuckled, for she was just wondering the same thing… But, as far as an answer went, she couldn’t give one. She stayed silent.
“We’ve decided,” Akira went on, “That if this place did rise to be a big Salvation, you and Rage would lead and watch over it. Be king and queen. You two founded this place, so it’s only right.”
“That seems fair, but have you talked to Rage about it yet?”
“Of course. He’s out hunting right now, but he said he was fine with it. We just needed confirmation from you.”
“Then so it shall be.” Sonny stood and smiled to her loyal subjects, “Tonight is the feast. Rage and I shall dine like the royalty we are to become.”
Akira grinned as the Blood Princess left. They had come such a long way… And it all started with her entering the Restricted Zone to escape the horrors of her past.
A year and a half had now passed. Just as predicted, Falkenaroost had grown into a huge Salvation. After the Vikterstrauss family left Nuremberg, people began to take notice of their absence and followed after them. No one could deny that Falkenaroost was beautiful… Perhaps that’s why everyone cared to stay. Factories were being built, and once they were completed, they would be hard at work to pump out food and supplies. Houses were added onto the town as well, and it had grown to ten times its original size. It was now a city.
Everyone was in the middle class. No one was too poor or too wealthy, which made everyone quite happy. The citizens of Falkenaroost all agreed that the city was a bright Wonderland in the dark and dreary world.
Queen Sonny and King Rage lived in the Hongki Palace along with Akira and Sama. They were not married, but they were very much in love. Anyone who saw them in public could attest to that. They were always very close, holding hands and kissing whenever they got the chance. They had twinkles in their eyes for each other. When everyone woke up in the morning, they would grab the city newspaper and wonder if Rage had popped the question yet. They were the ultimate power couple, and they were adored by their subjects.
Rage yawned and sat up in the bed, looking over at the gorgeous angel who slept beside him every night. She was now twenty, himself eighteen. Even after the year and a half they had spent together, her eyes still drove him crazy. He gently placed a kiss on her lips, causing her to stir and kiss back sleepily. “Good morning, dearest.”
“Mmm, good morning… What time is it?”
“Seven.”
“You’re insane for waking up this early.”
“The earlier I wake up, the more time I get to spend with you.”
“Oh, curse you for being so lovable…!” She snuggled into his bare chest and grinned, “What do you suppose Akira has on our schedule for today?”
“Oh, who knows… Akira is quite unpredictable, and she has been ever since I first met her.”
Sonny nods, “And what do you suppose Sama is making for breakfast?”
“I requested hashbrowns and eggs. I’ve never known her to defy orders.”
“That’s true… She’s loyal to a fault.”
Sama, who had much experience in the field thanks to Yamada, decided to become Hongki Palace’s maid. “I have never served a single honorable person in my life,” She told the royal couple, “I’d like you two to be the first.” They couldn’t argue with that. Akira was their daily planner. She planned out their schedules for the week and organized various events around Falkenaroost.
Sonny happily got out of bed, going over to her wardrobe. She had to maintain her elegant image, for she wasn’t the Blood Princess any longer… She was the Blood Queen. It was beginning to get chilly outside, for Fall had just started, but it wasn’t too cold yet. She grabbed a long sleeved navy blue dress that went down to her knees, changing into it. She gazed at herself in the mirror and sighed. Her blonde hair had grown long, and it reached to just below her buttocks now. As Rage began to change, she frowned. “Do you think I should cut it…?”
“Cut what?”
“My hair.”
“Ahh, perhaps. It would be nice and refreshing to change it up a bit, huh?”
“Yes. I think I shall cut it today…”
He chuckles, “Just let me cut it now. Before Akira knows we’re awake and starts shoving us around like rag dolls.”
Sonny ties her hair back and goes over to him. “Alright, but don’t cut it too short.”
“I’ll try not to.” He opens the nightstand drawer and takes out a pair of scissors, “Stay still.” He snipped them once in the air, getting a feel for them. Then he gently cut along Sonny’s ponytail, her stunning long hair falling to the floor. Now, instead of going down past her back, it went to just above her shoulders. It suited her.
There was a gentle knock on the door and, as Rage picked up the hair, Sama stepped inside. “Good morning, you two. Breakfast this morning is hashbrowns and eggs, like requested.” She smiled to her queen and brought the tray into the room, setting it on the nightstand. “I like your hair, Miss Sonny.”
“Thank you.” She shut the door and sat on her bed, “Is Akira up and about yet?”
“Yes. She says that you two have a free day today. No public appearances, unless you’d like to make some on your own decision.”
“Hmm… Maybe we’ll have a day out together at Alyssa Park!”
“Ah, but there is much to do around the palace… I do not think that I can make it, Miss Sonny.”
“Nonsense! You deserve a day off as well!”
She smiled gently, but her nod was reluctant. “Oh, alright… Just let me discard of your hair and make your bed first.” She took the ponytail of sunshine and exited the room. She reentered a few minutes later with Akira.
“Akira!” Sonny exclaimed, hugging her tightly. “We have a free day today!”
“Yes, and I hear that you want to go to the park today.”
“Yeah… If it wouldn’t be too much trouble. We were also wondering if you’d like to tag along with us…?”
“I’d love to, but I have much to do here.”
“Oh come on! We all need a day off.”
Akira sighs, “How about you two go? You two don’t usually get out by yourselves very often.”
Sonny frowned, “Oh, alright… You’ll watch after this place while we’re gone…?”
“Of course.”
“Good. Sama, will you fetch my coat?”
“Certainly.” She hurried of to do so.
Rage chuckled and wrapped his arms around Sonny’s waist, “This’ll be nice, won’t it? A day all to ourselves…”
“Mhm…” She leaned back onto him, allowing a gentle kiss to be placed on the soft spot on her neck.
Akira grinned, “I hope you two have fun. I’ll go get started on my work.” She exits the room as soon as Sama enters.
“Here you are, Miss Sonny.” She helped her put on her coat, grinning at them. “Say hello to Alyssa for me.”
“We will,” Rage gently locked his arms in Sonny’s, “Let’s go, my queen.”
The royal couple left the palace, strolling out onto the city’s streets. Everywhere they went, they were greatly adored.
Sonny sat by the pond, watching the stunning swans float by. She always admired the swans. Rade did too, but for a different reason; They reminded him of the old Sonny, the one he first met. She was incredibly gorgeous on the exterior, and she still was, but on the inside she was cruel and vicious. If approached by something unknown to her, she would attack them… Just like the swans. At times, he missed that Sonny. However, he knew how truly blessed he was to have the current one. She was much more caring and loving, and not so shy to show it. He chuckled gently, causing her to look over at him.
“What is it?”
“Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking about how much you’ve changed since we first met.”
“Well, people do not always stay the same. They get caught up in the flow of time and change.”
“I know and I love it.”
Giggling, she threw her arms around him, giving his cheek and small and tender kiss. “I love you, Rage… I thank Mother Earth everyday for allowing me to meet you.”
“Me too. You’re such a blessing in my life… Oh! I have something to ask you.”
“Yes, darling?”
He stands and gently grabs her hands, helping her up as well. “Sonny, in just a few short months, we will have been in love for two years. These two years have been Heaven on Earth…”
Sonny nods, watching him with her soft baby blue eyes.
“I am glad to have you. I’ve been thinking about this for a long while…” He slowly lowers down onto one knee, “...Sonny Sung, will you please do the honor of becoming Mrs. Sonny Shigawa? Will you marry me?”
Her heart skipped a beat. This was real, this was actually happening… She suddenly found it hard to speak. He never expected him to love her enough to propose. She always expected to be thrown to the side like trash sooner or later. Thank god that wasn’t the case… Tears sprung to her eyes as she nodded. “Yes… Yes!” Rage smiled happily as he slipped the diamond ring on her finger, pulling her onto him with an extremely passionate kiss. “Oh thank you… Thank you thank you thank you! You’ve made me the happiest man on Earth.”
The next morning, the long awaited headline was finally printed: “Queen Sonny and King Rage to be married this Summer!”
Sonny held her fiance close as they and many other Falkenaroost couples danced together. A weekend long festival was being held in the city square to celebrate the royal couple’s engagement. Nearly everyone in Falkenaroost came to eat, dance, and drink. Everyone noticed that the twinkle had intensified.
The festival officially ended on Sunday night. As the last of the citizens dispersed, Sonny yawned and leaned onto Rage tiredly. “Ah… What a weekend.”
“It was a rather lively one,” Rage chuckled, “I enjoyed it.”
“As did I, but I’m tired… Let’s go home.”
He nodded and gently took her hand, heading towards the palace. As he did so, he noticed a middle aged woman walking towards them. She was tall and thin, her skin a light and beautiful caramel brown. He could tell she was Indian, with shimmering green eyes and very light curly brunette hair. Sonny took notice of her as well, thinking it strange that she had never seen her before. All newcomers had to make a visit to the king and queen before being allowed to enter Falkenaroost. Why hadn’t she seen this woman before…? As they neared one another, the woman smiled and spoke to them. “Hello, majesties.”
“Hello,” Sonny spoke slowly and cautiously, “Can we help you with something?”
“Yes, I believe that you can. I have a rather large problem on my hands… My family and I are deeply troubled, and we think you two are the solution.”
“Oh? I’ve never seen you before. What’s your name?”
“Hmm… Dhami Narine.”
Sonny eyed her coolly. She noticed the brief hesitation the Indian had while speaking her name, so she suspected that it was not her real name at all… But she decided not to question it. “And do you and your family wish to move into Falkenaroost?”
“No, no… We simply have a problem with our neighbors, is all.”
“So you already live here?”
“In a way, I suppose… But may we go somewhere private and talk about this? I do not like it here. You never know who may be listening.”
Sonny scoffs, “I can assure you that Falkenaroost is one of the safest places on Earth.”
“Our haven is much, much safer.”
“Your haven…?”
“I shall speak no further until we are somewhere private.”
Sonny looked to Rage, who nodded and shrugged. She groaned, looking back to Dhami. “Fine… You may follow us to the palace.” She led the Indian woman to her home, going straight to the parlor. “Rage, please leave us. I would like to speak with her alone.” The young king nodded and left them, shutting the door to the parlor. “Would you like a drink, Dhami?”
“I’ll take some whiskey if you have any.”
Sonny nodded and poured them two glasses, handing her her drink. “So then Miss Dhami,” Sonny sat down and eyed her fiercely, “Tell me what it is you need.”
“It is our neighbors, you see. They came a long time ago, but we haven’t had a problem with them until very recently… They have grown worse. I am the head of my Family, your majesty. I do what I feel is best for them. So I came here today to discuss this matter with you.”
“How big is your family, Miss Dhami?”
“Oh… Too big to count.” She chuckled lightly and leaned back, “I do not think I could even tell you all of their names, but they are mostly women… I have a severe problem with men, you see.”
“Mmm…” Sonny grinned against her glass, “...How old are you?”
“Why do you ask?”
“You look young, I’d say about early thirties… But it’s in the way you speak. It makes you seem much older.”
She chuckled, “Well, in some ways you are correct. I am thirty one… But I am also much older.”
Sonny leaned forward with sudden interest, “Explain yourself.”
“Well, let’s see… I am the oldest in my Family. I have been around since the late 1400s. I do not age, I do not die… I, like the rest of my family, am Immortal.”
Sonny almost had the urge to laugh… But, after thinking about it for a while, she realized that it might not be too impossible. She herself had once been a demon, something most often seen as a work of fiction… Perhaps Dhami was telling the truth. Sonny leaned back against her chair, still watching the strange Indian woman. “I see… And your entire family is like this as well?”
“Yes.”
“None of them are actually related to you, are they?”
“No, but that doesn’t make them any less important to me.”
“I understand. Sometimes those that create you aren’t the ones who truly embrace you.”
Dhami grinned, “I’m glad we are on the same page, Miss Sonny.”
“As am I. Now tell me about your neighbors. What are they like?”
“Oh…” She looked away from the queen, “...They are loud and full of themselves. There are so many of them, they are beginning to invade our space… They have no right to be here, Miss Sonny. We claimed this land as our own long ago. My Family and I are quite tired of them and their arrogant ways…”
“And who are they?”
“The citizens of Falkenaroost.”
She sat up, “What?”
“Oh it’s nothing against you, Miss Sonny! I could never insult a queen directly… But what I say is true. We claimed this land back in 1896, when the Family was much smaller… Of course it’s grown quite a bit since then, but we stay hidden relatively well. We didn’t have a problem when you and your friends came to live here… However, Falkenaroost has flourished. Perhaps too much, yes? I have been pushed by my family to come and address this problem… So here I am. What say you, your majesty?”
Sonny twitched as she suddenly became aware of the sarcastic tone that had made its permanent home in Dhami’s voice. It had always been there, embedded in her subtle Hindu accent… Only now did it bother the queen. She clenched her fists tightly. “I say you and your family need to get over it. We have officially established this place as a Salvation for Survivors. What do you want us to do? Displace thousands of innocent families? I think not. Oh! Furthermore, where the hell are you and your family even located?”
“We have our own town underground. It’s called Lacrimosa, named after my sorrow and sadness. It’s about as big as Falkenaroost, and you can enter it by going a mile East out of this town and finding the tunnel that leads to it. We have everything we need there… But we do not need these idiots above us.”
Sonny stood angrily, “How dare you insult my people!”
Dhami chuckled and shook her head, “Miss Sonny, since you refuse to relocate somewhere else, this is war. Not the guns and soldiers kind of war… But the special kind. The kind that requires wits and not senseless brutality. I’ve seen too many violent wars in my day to want to start one myself.”
“If it is a war you want, then it is a war you will get… But first let us try to be civil with this. I’d like to visit Lacrimosa. Then I will decide if it is worth it or not.”
“You wish to see the home we have worked so hard to keep hidden?”
“Yes.”
“Mmm… Alright. My Family will not like this, but it is for the best.”
“Yes, tell them it is for their own well being. They must listen to the family head, right?”
Dhami sighed and stood, “I shall come collect you in the morning. We’ll head to Lacrimosa then.”
“Thank you.”
“It was a pleasure to meet you, Miss Sonny.”
The queen grinned sinisterly, “Oh, trust me… The pleasure is all mine.”
“Are you sure this is wise, Dhami? We have no reason to trust her!”
“But we also have no reason to distrust her.” Dhami flopped down in her office chair, sighing tiredly to herself. She was speaking to her second in command, Kylie Wilkenbell, who had been raised in German Zarlamoy. She looked more like her Irish mother, however, having light green eyes and short red hair. Before becoming a member of the Family, Kylie had been a quiet and lonely school girl who belonged to the class of ‘96. She met Dhami her junior year, and seeing that she offered her something more than just the social norms of life, she agreed to become a Family member. The two had remained close friends through all of the years. “She seems to mean well.”
“That’s exactly what the German people said about Hitler.” Kylie hopped out of her chair, stretching some. “Granted, Queen Sonny is not a dictator… But we still do not know her true intentions.”
“I understand your concerns, but…”
“Dhami, it’s like what you’ve been telling me throughout the years.”
The Indian sighed, speaking the teaching she was most known for. “Expect nothing so you won’t be disappointed when you receive nothing… Expect the worst so you’ll be ready when the worst arrives.”
“That’s right. This situation is not different.”
“Damn you, Kylie… Damn you to Hell. You’re becoming too smart for your own good. I’ve taught you well.”
“Everyone in the Family looks up to you, Dhami… It’s not just me.”
“It’s because I am the oldest…”
‘Well, except for-”
“Don’t you dare say it. We do not speak of her!”
“Yes, Dhami.”
She sighs quietly, “Regardless, Queen Sonny will arrive here tomorrow morning.”
“I’m nervous about this.”
“As am I… Kylie. I am sending you to retrieve her from the Hongki Palace.”
Kylie grumbles, “Fine, but I will not enjoy it!”
“I didn’t expect you to.”
Kylie went to go exit the office, but stopped and looked back at Dhami. “I wonder where she is now…?”
“Who? Queen Sonny?”
“No… Her. The one we are not allowed to speak about.”
“Ah.” Dhami’s green eyes darted towards the window, a cool expression still on her face. “Who knows? Who cares? She was a horrid, wretched person who did not deserve to be a part of the Family. We got rid of her in 1912… She hasn’t been seen since. Perhaps she has finally moved on with her life.”
Kylie frowned as Dhami spoke her words. She knew the Indian didn’t really feel that way… “One can only hope.”
Dhami’s eyes teared up at her remembrance. “You may go now, Kylie. Thank you.”
Kylie nodded silently and walked out, closing the door quietly behind her. Dhami suddenly burst into heavy sobs. “A-Addy…”
“Please be safe,” Rage held the queen’s hand, “Don’t say or do anything that you will regret in the future. We’ll be waiting here for your return…”
“Please do not worry, Rage… I should be back by dinner time, if all goes right.”
“I do not trust these Immortals.” Akira spoke.
‘And they do not trust us,” Sama said lightly, “So it appears that both sides in this situation will have to be cautious.”
Sonny nodded as there was a knock on the front door. “Ah, that must be Dhami… Sama, be a dear and answer it for me please.” If Dhami was set to murder her as she opened the door, Sonny would rather send Sama to be killed instead. It was horrible, but it was also survival at the same time. Sama hurried to do so, but was surprised to see an Irish girl instead of an Indian woman. “Erm… Miss Dhami…?”
She shook her head, “Nope. Kylie Wilkenbell. Dhami sent me to take Miss Sonny to Lacrimosa.”
“Let me go and fetch her. Please feel free to come in and wait.”
“Thanks.” Kylie stepped in as Sama scurried off, taking in her surroundings.
She had never been in a palace before, but as far as her imagined standards went, this place was almost a disappointment. She expected grand and expensive furniture with elaborate decorations, but she was left with the ordinary Falkenaroost house, albeit a bit larger. Truth be told, Hongki Palace was just the couple’s original home with a few more rooms added onto it. Sama did keep sparkling clean, but to have a luxurious dwelling in a city that was all about equality seemed wrong to the king and queen, so they kept it relatively simple.
“What’s this, then? Dhami couldn’t come and get me herself?”
“I’m afraid not. She sent me so that I may see and understand Falkenaroost some… I do not like your people, you see. She thought that I should see them before I judge them.”
“Then she’s smarter than she looks.”
Kylie’s eye twitched slightly, which amused Sonny, but she only turned around and kept quiet. “This way, your highness.” She led her out and away from the palace and, eventually, Falkenaroost itself.
“This tunnel is a bit dark… It could use some lighting.”
“If we did that, it’d be more visible… We do not want people to find Lacrimosa, especially in this day and age. We like our secrecy.”
“I did get that vibe from Dhami. That woman is mysterious in everything she does. Is Dhami Narine even her real name?”
“No one knows. She doesn’t even really tell the Family much.”
“How can you trust such a dishonest woman as the head of a family?”
“Don’t you speak badly of Dhami. She has entrusted in me the details of her past. I understand her more than ever now. She has lived a hard life and is dead on the inside… You do not speak badly of the dead.”
“Hmm. Perhaps if I knew her story, I wouldn’t speak badly of her.”
“She only tells those that she actually trusts… We’re here.” Kylie opened the door at the end of the tunnel, revealing the beautifully built city. Streetlights kept Lacrimosa lit in its dark underground home. Sonny’s jaw dropped.
Seeing this, Kylie grinned and nudged the queen. “Hey. This way to Dhami.”
Sonny was led through the dazzling city, seeing its people. She those of all ages. Little children looked up at her, stopping their games of hopscotch and jumprope to look up at the queen. She knew that they all probably thought badly of her… She suddenly wanted to change that. She also noted that the only males she saw in the whole city were little boys. Kylie held the door open to a large city hall looking building, leading Sonny up to Dhami’s office. The Indian woman was dressed in a tight mid thigh skirt, a green crop top, and a black jacket. She smiled at the two of them. “Hello, you two. Glad to see that you’ve made it, Miss Sonny.”
‘Well, I did have Kylie to guide me… Your city is extremely gorgeous, Miss Dhami.”
“Why, thank you. Please have a seat. Kylie, you may leave us now.”
Kylie nodded and did so, shutting the door behind her. “Well,” Sonny spoke as she took a seat in front of Dhami’s desk, “You seem to have her wrapped around your little finger.”
“She idolizes me… I pray that it does not ruin her someday. Would you like some tea?”
“That sounds quite lovely, thank you.”
Dhami nodded and poured her some of the hot drink, handing it to the queen and sipping on her own. “Ah, I love a pot of some nice hot chai… It tastes like home to me.”
“India, I’m guessing.”
“Yes. Chai tea is the staple of India. I miss that place…”
“When was the last time you were there?”
“Just a week after the Aku were discovered in China. I dropped everything to see the country in its beauty one last time. Since it is right under China, I knew it wouldn’t last long… It was the first time I had been there since Gandhi’s assassination.”
“The country is unpopulated now.”
“I am aware. I am, perhaps, the last living Indian in existence.”
“Ah, but are you really even living?”
“Physically, yes… Emotionally, no.”
“And why is that, Dhami?”
She closed her eyes and took another sip of her tea. “When you’ve been alive for as long as I have, you suffer a great deal of loss and heartbreak… One would expect to get used to it, but you don’t. We Immortals feel more pain than anyone else…”
“It must be a really hard life… Dhami, I want to ask you something. Why don’t you trust men?”
Dhami looked at her, startled. “I-I do not wish to say…”
“I need to understand you if I am to trust you, Dhami. The fate of Lacrimosa depends on this.”
The woman trembled, but nodded. “There are many reasons. I suppose it could’ve started with the death of my father when I was three years old… You see, we lived in a very small Indian village, and in these smaller villages there used to be a horrible tradition called Sati. It was seen as honorable at the time, but it only symbolized the lack of rights Indian women had. Thank God Queen Victoria outlawed it. At her husband’s funeral, the new widow would cry as they cremated her husband. She would be dressed in her best sari, and her face would be decorated like she was going to her own wedding… Her hands, however, would be tied together. She would be led over to the fire and a good bride was expected to throw herself into the fire in a fit of grief and sorrow… A bad bride would resist and, in turn, would be forced into the fire by the village people.
“When my father died, my mother was consumed with grief… But she did not like the idea of burning to death slowly next to her love. However, she resisted little up until the actual funeral. She allowed the women to dress her in her sari and wedding face. She allowed the men of the village to lead her to the funeral. I was dressed in a sari as well, but they did not expect me to die for my father. I was only three years old, and they saw in me the future. At the actual ceremony, when they tied my mother’s hands together and lead her forward to the fire, she just stood there, watching her husband burn. Her eyes were blank and she spoke no words, but I knew her soul was screaming with grief. ‘What’s wrong,’ asked the village men, ‘Do you not feel anything for your husband? Did you not love him? Throw yourself into the fire to show us that you will love him for eternity, as promised on your wedding day!’ At this, my mother only replied in four words, but I could feel the power behind them. ‘My daughter needs me.’
“This caught my attention, as it should have. I stared up at my mother and imagined life without her. Where would I live? How would I ever get by? These were the questions plaguing my mind as all of the women looked at me. They were whispering amongst themselves. I looked back to my mother and cried pathetically. I couldn’t lose both of my parents. The women all instantly sympathized with us. They begged the men to spare her so that she may raise me, for they wouldn’t want to leave their daughters all alone either… But they refused. ‘Her father arranged a marriage for her in the event of his death,’ They explained, ‘She will go to live with her husband after this funeral. She does not need her mother any longer.’ Women had no rights… My mother was thrown into that fire against her will and my innocent, young eyes watched her burn. I was devastated as they led me away to the neighboring village, where I saw my husband for the first time. He was twenty three and his name was Aziz. We were married right away. I lost my parents, was taken away from my home, and married all in the same day.
“My husband was very abusive. I was pregnant by age ten, and by eleven I had our first son. Hamidullah. I loved and cared for him as much as an eleven year old mother could… I had another child at sixteen. A son. We had children up until I was thirty one… That’s when I had my final child with Aziz. The only daughter after all of those years. A week after she was born, my Hamidullah got sick and passed away at age twenty one. My grief was immense. My health plummeted and I became sick… I too was dying. During this time, Aziz was big on helping people… He had taken in a Bulgarian refugee a month prior. Her name was…” She stopped, tears spilling onto her cheeks.
“It’s okay,” Sonny spoke softly, “Take your time.”
“...Her name was Advenna Avis. She slept in my room during her stay with us and we quickly became friends. I called her Addy. I tried to keep it from her, but she quickly found out that I was dying… She didn’t hesitate in turning me. Advenna Avis is the oldest Immortal out there and she is the one who changed my life.”
Sonny eyed her, “You told me that you were the older… So where is this Advenna then?”
“Oh, I haven’t seen her since the 1910s. She became restless and violent once we established Lacrimosa. She began torturing the people here and once I found out, I exiled her. Haven’t seen her since then.”
“Hmm…”
“After she turned me, I was overjoyed. I could now stay and live with my children. I could care for my new daughter, who I named Dia, and have some time to mourn over Hamidullah’s death. Advenna left a couple of days later, claiming that she was headed for France. I began to move around, to care for my children… But for some reason, Aziz’s abuse had grown worse. He’d see me cuddling Dia, playing with Dia, doing anything that involved Dia, and he’d just come unhinged. He accused me of loving her more than our sons. He’d beat me mercilessly, like he was trying to kill me, but I had learned to get used to it over the years… However, it was when he hit six month old Dia that I drew the line.
“Oh, how she cried… The sound of her bloodcurdling wails at the immense pain she felt broke my heart into very tiny pieces, and it still does to this day…”
Sonny noticed Dhami’s tears and she gently placed a hand on her arm to soothe her. Dhami continued. “I came unglued. I snapped at him viciously, which only made him more angry. He hit me upside the head so hard that the world spun. I knew then what this was all about… It was as if that punch had finally put something together in my mind. ‘You love your sons more than our babygirl,’ I spat, ‘I’ve given you nineteen sons… Let me have my one baby!’ I shut myself up in my room with Dia for the rest of the day. When night fell, I took all that I could carry and escaped with Dia. We ran far away. I built us a hut about five miles outside of Delhi. I raised Dia in that hut. She lived there for the rest of her life. Everyday, in order to support us and keep food on our table, I’d walk the five miles to Delhi and sell my body as a concubine.
“Men were… Very abusive towards me. I didn’t expect them to be very pleasant, but they treated me like absolute garbage… However, that was my work and I could not leave. It was all for Dia, and that was our source of income until she was about thirteen. Then she was old enough to help me plant crops, and we sold our various grown goods at the Delhi bazaar. I didn’t have to sell my body anymore… I was free from the cruelty of men. When she turned twenty, Dia began to question why I hadn’t aged at all. I told her the truth. I told her of how I had nearly died after she was born, and how Advenna had saved me… She begged me to turn her as well, but I refused. You have to kill someone to turn them… I couldn’t kill my baby girl, even though she would come right back alive again. The experience would be too traumatizing. Luckily, she was very understanding.
“And so, Dia lived out her life. She never married nor did she have children, for we didn’t get visitors to our hut very often. I don’t know if she wanted a family or not, but she seemed happy without one. My baby died when she was sixty five. She had been very ill the week prior and I suspected that her time was nearing. She asked me to hold her like I had done when she was a small child and tell her about Hamidullah, the brother that she never got to meet. She died during my storytelling. Dia was the last thing I had of my past with Aziz. I cremated my daughter a couple days after her death. I wear her ashes in the tiny bottle around my neck. That’s my babygirl, Miss Sonny… That’s my baby…” She broke down sobbing, shaking violently as she heaved. Sonny hugged her firmly, wanting to cry with her as well… Poor Dhami.
“A-After I cremated Dia, I decided that India didn’t hold anything for me anymore. I prepared to leave. I harvested the crops one last time and sold them in Delhi. It was there that I saw my eighteenth son, Ahman. He was old, in his seventies… But he still had a wife who lovingly and affectionately walked beside him down the street. I smiled gently, wondering what became of the rest of my family. Aziz was most certainly dead, for her had about twenty years on me and if I wasn’t Immortal, I would have been in my nineties. I never saw any of my other children again, but I can only hope that they lived long and healthy lives. Once I left India, I began to think of Advenna. I longed to find her, but I had no idea where to look. She said she had gone to France, but that had been years ago… Even so, it was a place to start. I made my new home in Paris and started asking around about Addy.
“I only found one person who knew of her. She was an elderly woman who had been a little girl when Advenna had passed through her small French village. ‘She was kind most of the time,’ She told me, ‘But I could sense that there was something off about her.’ I should have listened. ‘I recall her saying that she was headed for Italy. They have a renaissance going on there, you know.’ I had already claimed a French cottage as my home, but I vowed to bring her back to France with me. I hurried to Italy and started my search. I eventually found her in Sicily. I was surprised upon seeing her. When I had last seen Advenna, she was a mess. Her fine and beautiful black hair had been short and tangled, very unhealthy looking. Her dark brown eyes had always seemed so tired… Now, they were alive. Her hair had grown out significantly and thickened. She wasn’t so thin, and instead of peasant rags she wore a beautiful red dress of Italian nobility. Despite her immense wealth in Italy, she agreed to come back to France with me.
“‘My my,’ She spoke to me, ‘I haven’t been to france in about forty five years or so. I look forward to returning.” Advenna and I lived together for the longest of time. We stayed in france but moved around every so often so no one could get suspicious. Then… The Revolution happened. We were stuck in Paris when the Bastille went down. After that, we couldn’t escape… We were forced to stay in Paris and hope that we were not caught up in the mess… Unfortunately, by staying in Paris, we already were. After King Louis and Marie Antoinette were beheaded, we both hoped that the Revolution would come to an end. It did not. After the throne fell down, Robespierre’s terror rose up. In July of 1793, Jean Paul Marat, a respected leader of the Revolution, was murdered by a young girl named Charlotte Corday. Advenna and I were suspected of being her accomplices. Of course this was not true, but there was no reasoning in the Revolution. We knew we were to be captured and executed… Advenna did not want me to go through that, even though we would both resurrect in the end. She drugged me in my sleep and sent me away to America.
“We had heard of the American Revolution, which served as inspiration for the French one… Advenna believed that I could have a better life in America. She was executed via guillotine a few days after I arrived in the Land of the Free. She herself came to Boston a month later. We rejoiced and celebrated once we discovered each other again, drinking the night away in one of the city’s various pubs… But our happiness soon ended the next morning. I woke up with bruises all over me and my body ached. I had passed out from the massive amount of alcohol I consumed and was raped by one of the men in the pub… The next few months was followed by a lot of waiting. When the morning sickness kicked in, we knew. For the first time in a few hundred years, I was having a child. I broke down and Advenna quickly took us away to New York City. We were very desperate to leave Boston behind. We lived in New York from the 1790s until the 1880s. How much that city changed in that time… My baby was born in 1794.
“Since I was prone to having them, I wasn’t surprised to see that I had another son. Half Indian and half American, I named him Calvin. Calvin Hamidullah Narine. He was beautiful. He had my mocha colored skin and his hair was nearly blonde. His father must have had blue eyes, because he certainly didn’t get them from me. I had planned to give him up, but once I saw him my heart fluttered… I decided against adoption and kept him for myself. He was such a gorgeous little boy… Calvin lived with Advenna and I in New York. We never did leave the city in his lifetime, but we did move to different neighborhoods. I made sure to explain to him at a very young age what my situation was with aging, and he was as understanding as Dia had been. I raised him well, and Advenna served as a second mother to him. We all loved each other dearly. Calvin grew and married Sarah Lovington, a wealthy New Yorker who bore his two daughters. Cynthia and Olivia. Both girls married respectable men and had children of their own… I wonder if I still have descendants…? Anyways, Sarah died in her late forties. She always had had health problems, and I suppose that they just got the best of her.
“I remember that Calvin had cried his eyes out for days afterwards. His daughters had both moved to maryland with their families, so he left for a week to go and visit them and break the news to them gently. He was fifty at that time and he believed that it was best not to write a letter with these kinds of things… I couldn't agree with him more. When he returned from the trip, he seemed to be a bit better… But he still came crying into my arms from time to time up until his death, which was in 1880. He was eighty six. He never got over losing Sarah, Just like I had never gotten over Dia… When my Calvin died, I refused to leave his room, even after his body had been taken away and buried. I didn’t even attend his funeral… Advenna made sure to put some flowers on his grave for me. It seems that the way I deal with grief and loss is by leaving whatever reminds me of the loss. I left India when Dia died… And I left America after Calvin’s death. I wrote a saddening letter of goodbye to his daughters and left to Germany. Advenna was by my side the whole time. I was so lucky to have her…
“We lived in berlin for a long time. I felt awful about losing Calvin and felt pity towards those who were young, sick, and dying. I began to turn people left and right, even if they had only developed the common cold. I suppose that being around death during all of my years had made me very paranoid and sympathetic, thus leading to my turning spree. Eventually, there was too many women and girls in berlin that were Immortal. If we stuck around for much longer, people would begin to notice us. There was no other safe city to go to, so we decided to create our own. Lacrimosa was officially established in 1896. We all loved it… Well, everyone except Advenna. You see, up until that point, Addy had been very active… She had been to nearly every single country twice in her lifetime. It had just been a way of living for her and she had gotten used to it, loving it… About fifteen years after the creation of Lacrimosa, in 1911, Advenna started to become restless. She developed nervous habits, like twitching and pacing… I began to worry for her health.
`”The next year, it happened. Advenna and I were walking down the street when a young girl bumped into her. Addy had already been very aggravated that morning from something I can no longer remember, so that really didn’t help… She grabbed the girl and, without really thinking, began to strangle her. I quickly pulled her off of the girl and she was quick to apologize. The townspeople forgave Advenna and life went on… But something awoke within her that day. Advenna became bloodthirsty. I was mortified to learn that she had been killing birds and squirrels while making their deaths look like accidents. I kept a close eye on my most beloved friend. Thank God I did, because I found her torturing one of Lacrimosa’s citizens. It was her third victim. Who knows how many more there would’ve been if I hadn’t caught her…? I imprisoned her for a day, trying to decide what to do with her… I came to the painful decision to exile her. She was drugged and taken to Beijing the next day. I was the only being in all of Lacrimosa who was heartbroken.
“Once again, not wanting to face my grief, I left. I put Milly Tinssel, a bright young woman, in charge while I left for America. During this time, there was an outbreak of tuberculosis in the country… I stayed there for a good ten years, going to various hospitals and saving many little children’s lives. I even saved a few little boys in the process… What could they do to hurt anyone, after all? Most of the children you see here in Lacrimosa are the ones I saved during the great American tuberculosis outbreak. From then on, I pretty much just did whatever I wanted at the time… I visited India in 1948 in order to get away from the destroyed Germany, but quickly left following Gandhi’s assassination. I’ve… Pretty much stayed in Lacrimosa since then. I haven’t seen Addy since her exile. I am not alive, Miss Sonny… I died with my mother in that fire… Or, at least, I wish I had.”
“They are to live among us? How could that help anything?” Akira tapped on the table, eyeing Sonny along with Rage and Sama. Sonny looked tired as she gazed down into her tea, watching the ripples expand as she tapped the side of the cup with her fingernail. Twas the night after her visit with Dhami, and she couldn’t stop thinking about the gentle Hindu.
“This is how it has to be,” She spoke softly, “Dhami and I have both agreed to it.”
“But why? If all goes wrong this’ll only sour the relationship between Lacrimosans and the Falkenaroostians.”
Sonny looked up at the ones she called family. “Which is why we have to make sure that this is a success for both sides. The people of Falkenaroost will be frightened at first, but they need to understand that there are worse things out there. I’ve seen them firsthand. The way of the old world died as soon as I started the Apocalypse… It’s time to build and establish a new world. If need be, I’ll do this by myself… But regardless of what unravels, it is going to happen.”
“We have no choice but to stand beside you,” Sama spoke gently, “We just have to make sure that you have thought this through.”
“I have. This is what I want and I know it will help shape the world into one we can all love again.”
Rage nods, “Then so it shall be… Ah, by the way. The Vikterstrauss family called today and requested that they have tea with us tomorrow. Said they have some news to tell us.”
“News…?”
“We’ll find out tomorrow. Until then let’s go and lay down, my queen. It’s been a long couple of days.”
“Indeed.” She stood and locked her arms within his, walking up to their royal bedroom. Akira watched them go, admiring them the whole way.
“Two sugars, Mrs. Vikterstrauss?”
“Yes please. Thank you, Sama.”
The young maid nodded and handed the woman her tea, a stunning smile on her face. The king and queen thanked her as well as she exited the room. Mr. and Mrs. Vikterstrauss smiled at their hosts, Rage sitting up as they did so. “It’s nice to get together like this. We hardly ever get the chance anymore.”
Joseph nodded, “Indeed. Congratulations on your engagement, by the way. We all wondered when it was going to happen.’
Rage chuckled and leaned back again, “Yes, I know… So tell us what this news you have is.”
“Ah,” Joseph set his cup down, “We’ve heard rumors of deer and bears in the Restricted Zones. They supposedly have the best meat on them in all of the land. Now, we have begun constructing factories for our food supply, but we still rely on hunting pretty heavily. If we could go into the Restricted Zones and find these animals, we’d have enough food to last until the factories were completed.”
Sonny scoffs, “It’s not like the forests here are empty of animals… Why even bring this up?”
Alexandra smiled, “Ever since its creation, humanity has strived to make things easier for itself. Just because the world has changed doesn’t mean that mindset will. If we hunt those animals, we won’t have to worry about food until the factories are finished. We can just sit back and relax!”
“Stupid.” Rage shook his head in dismay, “So what if we didn’t have to hunt anymore? Going into the Restricted Zone on a meager rumor just simply isn’t worth the risk.”
“Ah, but I believe that the world was built on risks, was it not?”
Sonny leaned forward and looked Alexandra in the eyes, appearing to be very intimidating. “Listen to me,” The warning in her voice was clear, “Do not go into the Restricted Zone under any circumstance. If you defy these orders, a suitable punishment will be given to you. Be smart about this, you two. You have children who love and adore you. Please do not throw that away.”
Alexandra leaned back cooly, grabbing Joseph’s hand. “Come along now, dear. We’re leaving.”
Joseph set his cup down and sat with his wife, nodding politely to the king and queen. “Alright. We’ll keep in touch.” After they had exited the room, Rage looked at his fiance. “Do you think they’ll go?”
Sonny set her teacup down and placed her head in her hands. “I do not know. I pray that they won’t, but… When have we ever been able to stop them?”
Dhami smiled as she looked around Falkenaroost, a vast majority of Lacrimosans in front of her. About half of Lacrimosa’s citizens had enthusiastically agreed to live in Falkenaroost, where they were to finally be accepted into a mainstream society. Dhami herself was staying in Lacrimosa with the others, but she decided to accompany her people to their new home. They all seemed stunned by the city’s stunning beauty. All we optimistic. All were finally happy. As Dhami saw this, she knew that she and Sonny had made the right choice.
Akira and Sama were there to greet them. “Good morning, new Falkenaroostians. My name is Akira Yamoka, and this is Sama Satoko. The king and queen have given us the task of showing you all to your homes. If you would, please, split into two groups. Those with the last names A-N will be with me. The rest of you will go with Sama.” The Lacrimosans split into two and followed them. Dhami began to quickly make her way to the Hongki Palace. She had to personally thank the royal couple for letting her people stay in their city. However, on her way to the palace, she was distracted by the city police raiding a home and throwing its residents, a family of four, out. She watched for a long while before her eyes fell on the home’s gate. The family name was Vikterstrauss. Hearing someone approach from behind her, she quickly turned around and saw the sunshine-haired queen.
“They didn’t listen,” She spoke with great disappointment, “Now they’re infected with the disease of the Apocalypse.”
The room was silent. Sonny stared the Vikterstrauss Family down from the other side of their cell, waiting for them to speak. Akira stood close to her, ready to defend the queen if necessary. “Say something,” Sonny spoke, “Please. I’ll listen to anything at this point.”
Joseph looked up at her to meet her gaze, dark circles under his misery-filled eyes. “What is there to say?”
“Well, you could start by explaining yourselves. That’d be a great start. You defied my orders and now look at you! Alexandra was bitten by a Kowloon Child. Now she’s infected. She is turning right as we speak. Think of the pain she feels because you refused to listen to me!”
“Stop it!” Joseph stood quickly, “I know! I have doomed us all with my stupidity and ignorance! What are you going to do with us, Sonny? Kill us? Ha! You owe Falkenaroost’s prosperity to us! No one would have known about this place if they hadn’t noticed us leave Nuremberg!”
Akira looked over to Sonny, whose face was still calm and cool. “Unfortunately, I have no choice but to do just that… Kill you and the rest of your family.”
Joseph froze, and his two children looked up frightfully. “You cannot kill my children! Please,” He begs, “Do not harm them! Torture and kill Alexandra and I, but don’t lay a finger on them! Alexandra is the only one infected here, and I’m sure I will be too… They are fine!”
“Who are you to order me around?” She sighs, “We’ve heard this all before. Rage’s little sister had been infected but denied it. We were forced to kill her. The pain we felt then was immense, and it will be the same in your case, but it cannot be helped. It is all we can do now.”
“Sonny,” Akira whispers sadly, “We must go. Our visiting time is up.”
She growled and looked back to Joseph. “You and your family will be executed using a firing squad. The public hates you for betraying me… I’m sure they’ll support my decision. Maybe they’ll even want to watch the execution!”
Young Johana jumped up and ran over to the cell bars, clutching them tightly. “No! Queen Sonny, please reconsider! Think of my little brother!”
The innocence in Johana's voice made Sonny cringe a bit, but she pressed forward. She had to. “Oh, I am. I will spare him the pain of becoming a monster. He’d thank me if he knew what was good for him, and so would you!” Johana stared at her in disbelief, her eyes suddenly going dark. “Fine. Have it your way.”
The two stared each other down in a couple minutes of silence, before Akira tugged on Sonny’s sleeve. “Come on… We have to go now.” The queen nodded and allowed herself to be lead away, shutting the door behind them. Even after they had gone, Johana didn’t budge. Joseph placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Sit down and just relax now.”
“No,” Johana growled viciously, malice in her voice, “That queen cannot be a tyrant any longer! I’ll show her that she cannot threaten Johana Vikterstrauss… She will regret the day she was born once I’m done tearing her to shreds.”
Joseph watched his petite thirteen year old daughter, horrified. He was alarmed by the fact that all innocence had vanished from her voice.
“I do apologize for that greeting.” Sonny sighed as she took a seat across from Dhami, closing her eyes to temporarily ease her raging headache. “They just had to be dealt with.”
The Hindu shook her head, “No, no… I understand. You do what you have to do as queen. I admire it greatly.”
Sonny allowed a subtle smile to form on her lips. “Thank you, Dhami. It means a lot to hear someone say that.”
“So what exactly did they do?”
“They ventured into the Restricted Zone when I had ordered them not to. They went against me. It is a crime punishable by banishment, but since one of them is infected… Well, I can’t very well just throw them into the Restricted Zone with the infected woman, can I? That’d be a heartless thing to do. You see, the woman who was bitten is the wife of the man and mother of the two children. She is a very beloved member of their family. If I placed them in the Restricted Zone, they’d wander, never leaving her side. It’s sweet at a first glance, isn’t it? Well, consider this: What happens when the mother turns? The rest of the family wouldn’t be able to escape in time. She’d turn them too, damning them to a life of torment and anguish. It’d be better to put them out of their misery now than to let them go through that… So I ordered them all to be executed. It’s a real shame too… We used to be friends, once upon a time.”
Dhami shook her head. “It must’ve been a tough decision to make… I know how hard it can be to get rid of someone you care about.”
Sonny nodded and stood, leaning onto the chair and placing a hand on her pale forehead. Standing up too fast had made her head throb and she felt dizzy. As she groaned and began to fall forward, Dhami hurried over and gently placed her back in the chair. “You must sit and rest, my queen. You need it.”
“Oh, but I need to make the arrangements for the execution… And plan the funeral…”
“Have your king handle it. You look sick, Miss Sonny. So pale and thin…”
“Dhami…!” Sonny leaned forward and clutched her stomach, eyes widening, “Fetch me a pale! Hurry…!”
“Come on now,” Sama held a spoonful of chicken broth up to the queen’s mouth, “Open wide.”
“Sama, please… I can feed myself.”
“Rage told me to feed you. So open that mouth of yours and let me do my job.”
Sonny reluctantly obeyed, swallowing the spoonful of broth. “So… How are the Lacrimosans settling in?”
“Don’t worry about that now. Just eat.”
Sonny chuckled, “Like you could ever tell me what to do… Did Rage handle everything with the Vikterstrauss family?”
“Miss Sonny-”
“Well dammit Sama, give me something! How can you expect me to just sit here, cooped up all day and night? I have duties to attend to! Now let me get up and see to them!”
Sama stared the queen down, placing the bowl of soup on the nightstand. “No. Miss Sonny, your heart may be human, but your mind still thinks like a demon. Before, being sick hardly ever fazed you… But now that you’re human, you could kill yourself if you work too hard when ill. So lay down and drink your goddamned broth.”
Sonny eyed the maid and began to solemnly drink. Sama stood and covered the queen up as Rage entered the room with a doctor. She left them to it.
“I hear that you’ve suddenly fallen ill,” The elderly doctor spoke, “Mind if I have a look at you?”
“I suppose so,” Sonny set the bowl down gently, “But what do you expect to see? It’s probably just a simple little stomach bug.”
The doctor began to examine her. “Perhaps… But in times like these, you really never know.”
“She’s been throwing up whatever she eats,” Rage spoke quietly, “When she moves around too much, she gets nauseous. Even the mere smell of food can make her sick.”
“Rage, stop it. You’re making it seem worse than it really is.”
“I can’t help it… I’m just scared, Sonny. I couldn’t stand to lose you like I lost Alyssa.”
“I’m not infected.” Sonny crossed her arms sassily, “If I were, we’d know right away. I’d have an obvious bite mark.”
“Well, she is right,” The doctor looked up at Rage, “She’s not infected.”
“Then… You know what's actually wrong with her?”
“I do.”
Rage watched him and bit his lip nervously, “What…?”
“Oh, don’t look so nervous, young man. It’s nothing bad if her body is prepared for it… Congrats, you two. In about eight months, we’ll have a royal heir running around.”
Sonny and Rage quickly looked at each other, a mix of happiness and fear in their eyes. Sonny could hardly believe it. She was going to have a baby. The whole world suddenly went black around her.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk. You poor child.”
Sonny’s eyes fluttered open and all she saw was black. She slowly sat up and rose to her feet, a hand on her forehead. “Who’s there…?”
“Just me.” Her mother slowly appeared, “My, my, it has been a long while since we last spoke, hasn’t it?”
“Yeah, and I can’t say that I really missed you.”
“Well, I’ve missed you. I’ve also been watching you. Life certainly has changed a lot since the last time we spoke, huh?”
“Indeed. I hardly ever think about the past anymore.”
“That’s a lie and you know it. You think about it everyday… The past gave birth to the present, after all.”
“Mm…”
“But you do more than just think about the past… You long for it. You wish that things were back to the way they used to be.”
“That’s ridiculous.”
Her mother chuckles lightly, “Sonny, you forget that I am not real. Your mind created me from the traumatic experience of killing your mother. That single event gave birth to me. We are in your mind right now. Since I live here, I know what you think and feel. You cannot lie to me.”
Sonny stared at her silently, slowly bringing her arms up to hug herself as she did so. “It is true that being a queen isn’t what I expected it to be…”
She grins, “And why is that?”
“I… I…” Sonny shivered and her eyes teared up. She wasn’t ready to admit it to herself, but she felt that she had to. “...I’m just so tired. I thought that maybe my experiences in the Restricted Zones had hardened me, had made me mature more quickly, so I thought that I could do this job without any problems… But I was wrong. So very wrong…”
“The Restricted Zones didn’t harden you. You were a demon at that time, so it was just in your demonic nature. However, once your demon heart was swapped out with your human one, you became softer. You now have emotions that you didn’t even know existed.”
“This whole situation I’m in right now… With the Vikterstrauss family…” She choked up and shook her head, “...I didn’t want to do that! I don’t want to destroy that family, but it’s the only way. The people of Falkenaroost support me, but… It just seems so horribly wrong!” She started sobbing and, despite herself, ran into her mother’s arms for the first time in eleven years.
Her mother comforted her, rubbing her back and patting her shoulders. “There, there… It’s alright.” As Sonny sobbed in her arms like a little child, Mrs. Sung looked up and frowned. “Except… That I can’t lie to you. It’s not alright. It’s the exact opposite.” She gently pushed Sonny away, causing the queen to stare up at her with concern written all over her face.
“M-Mother…”
“As much I wish I was, I am not your mother. I am an illusion of the mind. I exist to only remind you of the past.”
“Even so, you’re a part of me. Right now… It’s strange. I’ve spent my days hating and despising you, but now… Now I just want to be held by you.” She sniffled and inched closer to her, “I find myself loving you more with each passing day.”
Her mother backs away further and shakes her head, “No, Sonny. It’s time for you to let me go.”
“What?”
“You don’t need me anymore… You need to let go of the past and move forward into the future.”
“I-I’m not ready! Mother, please…”
She smiled gently to her “daughter,” “I’m sorry, my dear… But I know you’re ready. Your thoughts tell me. You are slowly letting go already. You do not think of the old days as much as you used to. It is because of this that I am weakening… When your thoughts of the demonic days that are now behind us vanish, I will with them.”
“I need you.”
“No, you don’t.” She pats Sonny’s head and turns her back to her, “Before I go, let me say this: I’m proud of you and the world you are trying to make… But it will not last. Falkenaroost will fall, as will some of those who are close to you.”
“What? How?”
“That is to remain a mystery to you… Our future is already determined for us. It is best to just let it run its course. Do not fret, my child… Some good will come out of it in the end.”
As her mother disappeared, Sonny’s eyes flew open and she sat up quickly in her bed. “No,” She growled, “I shall fall before I ever let my city do so.”
“It looks like they’ll be happy there.” Dhami smiled at Kylie, “Falkenaroost is a beautiful city. Queen Sonny and King Rage have worked very hard to make it what it is today.”
“Yeah, it’s nice, but I’d never want to live there. She executes her own people…”
“She has no other choice. That family is infected… It’s the humane thing to do, Kylie.”
“You know… I’ve come to realize that is the way the world works now. The old me, the one of the former world, would be disgusted with the New World and the way it works. I never did support the death sentence… If we kill the prisoners, then we are no better than they are. Killing is never justified, and who are we to decide if they ‘deserve’ it? We, as humans, have no right to determine how much someone else’s life is worth. It’s wrong… But I find that I am becoming numb to such things now. I don’t like it, Dhami. It’s like I’ve lost every ounce of humanity I ever had.”
Dhami watched the Irish woman with soft eyes, holding her cup of chai to her chest. Such thoughts were hardly put into words anymore, she had nearly forgotten that people still had them. She shook her head slightly as Kylie continued.
“But… But you know what’s worse? I’m actually starting to get used to this lack of humanity. It’s been eleven years since the death of the Old World and I suppose I knew that when the Apocalypse worsened, I’d harden to the cruelty around me. I wouldn’t mind it anymore. I just… Didn’t know that I’d grow to become a heartless monster!” She went over to the window next to where Dhami was seated, gazing out at the city of Lacrimosa. “If I knew that the world would eventually be this deep in shit, I wouldn’t have agreed to becoming an Immortal.”
Dhami grinned slightly, “You’d be an old woman right about now. I wonder how many more of us think the same way you do? How many more regret the decision they made so long ago?”
“Does it make me a bad person, Dhami…? To wish everything I’ve ever done away?”
“In the Old World, perhaps… But in this New one, a lot of others wish for the same thing. They wish for death. Most of them are too cowardly to even begin pulling the trigger.”
“And we just don’t have a choice. We’re forced to keep living in this Hell hole…”
“Indeed… But it’s because of that we must look on the bright side of things. If we don’t, we allow life to get the best of us and we’ll all be even more miserable than we already are.”
“...I won’t cry, Dhami. I’ll remain strong if it means spiritual survival. I have to for the others, don’t I?”
“Yes, that’s-”
Kylie suddenly grabbed Dhami’s arm and pulled her over to the window. “Look…!” She pointed out the window to a bloodied Immortal slowly inching towards the city hall. Dhami’s eyes instantly widened. “Son of a bitch…”
“Sonny, as your close friend, I strongly advise you against attending tomorrow’s execution.”
“Akira, I must go… I am the queen of Falkenaroost. The people will be expecting to see me there.”
“No, they know of your pregnancy. Rage announced it yesterday morning. They will understand if you don’t show up. They’re more concerned about the health of the heir to the throne.”
Sonny sighed and hugged her pillow. “I miss Rage…”
“He’ll be up around bedtime. He’s been taking care of everything in your absence.”
She nods and closes her eyes. “I’m tired…”
“Of course. I’ll leave you to rest now. I have to go see about that injured man anyways…”
Sonny opened her eyes again, looking back over to Akira. “Injured man…?”
“Yeah. It’s nothing to worry about, really. We have detectives looking into it right as we speak.”
“If you have detectives on it, it must be something to worry about.”
Akira sighed tiredly, “I wasn’t going to tell you, but… He appears to have been tortured. Suffered some very serious injuries, but he is expected to make a full recovery.”
“What… What damage was done to him?”
“Well… He’s missing a few fingers, that’s for sure. He has burn marks against his chest as if somebody had branded him. He was stabbed multiple times in the legs. He has scratches going all down his back.”
“Is this man speaking about it yet?”
“He’s slowly opening up about it.”
“Then you listen to me and you listen well, Akira. I want you and only you to question him. No police. Find out if he knew whoever did this to him. Get a physical description then send the police out hunting like greyhounds. I want whoever did this found as soon as possible.”
Akira cocked an eyebrow, “I’m sensing that you know who it is already…”
“I have a hunch… Now go and get on it. Send Dhami to me as you can.”
“Yes, your highness.”
“You already know?”
“Yes.” Dhami nodded gloomily, “We’ve gotten reports from the Lacrimosan Falkenaroostians about the injured man here… And just yesterday, two of my own people came to me with very serious injuries that resemble the ones this man received. I’ve seen this injuries before.”
“Then…?”
“No, Miss Sonny. There is no doubt in my mind. Advenna has returned.”
“No… Everything is happening all at once.”
“I apologize for this immensely. Addy likely only wants revenge for what I did to her in the past. Your people are just in her way.”
“We have to find her before she hurts more people. I suspect that she looks different from the last time you saw her… We’re working on a physical description right now.”
Dhami closed her eyes. “I always did wonder what happened to her…”
“What are you going to tell the Lacrimosans?”
“...I don’t know yet. I suppose I’ll have to tell them the truth. A leader cannot let dishonesty corrupt the mind.”
“I’m going to tell my people to be on the lookout. Akira is getting the physical description as we speak.”
“As soon as you get it, let me know. I have to return to Lacrimosa. I’m scared to leave it for too long…”
“Understandable. Go back to your people, Dhami. Protect them… They need you right now.”
“And they need you.” She stood and bowed to the queen, “By the way, congratulations. I heard that you and Rage and expecting.”
“Indeed we are.”
“That’s good… You love that baby, Miss Sonny. You love it like I never got to love mine.”
“I’m fine, honey.” Sonny waved Rage away, “It’s not like I’m going to collapse at any given moment.”
“We don’t know that… You’ve done that before.”
Sonny eyed Rage almost angrily before looking away. “All I care about is the execution. When will the members of the Vikterstrauss Family be arriving?”
“Any minute now. We have one gunmen per each member.”
“Good, good… You handled this well.”
“Of course I did, silly. Did you not have faith in me or something?”
“I never said that.” Sonny gazed at the huge crowd that had gathered to watch the execution, wondering how much of the city’s population was actually there. It had to be at least half. She recognized that some of the Lacrimosan Falkenaroostians had come to witness it as well. She made sure to smile at her people as the Vikterstrauss Family arrived. The crowd taunted them as they walked to the execution are, which made Sonny quite sad.
Joseph, Alexandra, Johana, and Peter were all put into a single file line, a gunman standing across each of them. Johana’s sinister eyes never left Sonny’s. She gently nudged Rage on the shoulder. “You should handle this one. My stomach feels a bit queasy…”
He nodded and stood, giving a quick wave to all of his people. “Good evening, my dear Falkenaroostians. We are here today to witness the death of four traitors. The Vikterstrauss Family went against our orders and entered the Restricted Zone, hoping to find food. We understand that they just wanted to help the city continue to grow, but this was not the way to do it… And, because they have defied our orders, they are now infected, which is why it is necessary to spare them of the suffering by ending their lives. We thank you all for coming and supporting our decision. Now… Let the show begin.” He sat back down and gently grabbed Sonny’s hand as the gunmen all raised their rifles.
Sonny watched Johana, who had finally looked away in order to gaze at her family one last time. Her ocean blue eyes drifted over to Peter, whose little hands were handcuffed behind his back, just like everyone else’s. He looked scared as his lips quivered and eyes filled with tears. However, he did put on a brave face just like Joseph had taught him, had taught everyone. Alexandra was pale with dark circles under her eyes, and she looked like she didn’t care whether she lived or died. Joseph seemed to refuse to look up from his expensive shoes, to face the world for his stupid actions… Everyone waited for Rage to give the signal. The clouds that hovered above made the scene seem even more gloomy and depressing. Johana had heard that, in the final moments of life, the world was supposed to look even more beautiful to the one passing away… But that wasn’t true. It looked even more ugly and rotten to her than it did before. She had to restrain her angry tears.
Rage slowly held his hand up, the gunmen readying themselves. Sonny bit her lip and felt her heart suddenly start to hurt. She wished she could call out to them, say how sorry she was, but she had to remain quiet and strong. Plus, would they even listen to her? Probably not.
Rage swung his hand down the rifles were fired… Well, all except one. Johana’s gunman had mistakenly been given an unloaded gun. Panic erupted. The crowd was full of whispers and shouts as the gunman blinked, stunned. Johana’s once innocent blue eyes were wide as she stared at her family, who were all dead and lying in their own blood. She fell to her knees, soaking them in her father’s blood, and scooted closer to him. The bullet had pierced his heart perfectly, and his face was frozen in its last terrified moments. “N-No! Papa, not you… Anyone but you!!” Her white dress was soaked with the color crimson as she heaved out heavy sobs.
Sonny jumped up and looked to the other gunmen. “What are you doing?! Shoot her! For the love of God, don’t let her see them like that!” Johana threw her head back and let out a long scream, crying out against the unfairness of the world… Then, a bullet pierced her skull and she fell backwards, forever silencing her cries.
As the echo of Johana’s cry died out throughout the whole city, something flashed in Sonny’s mind. She was trembling as she stared at her father, her hands bloodied. She licked the salty blood off of her little nine year old fingers, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Oh god…” Sonny leaned forward and vomited, clutching onto her dress tightly. Rage hurried to her side and called for a doctor once he saw that the vast majority of the vomit was blood. “Rage… I… I…” She began to feel dizzy and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. All she saw was Johana crying over her father, just like she had done to her own… Then, she fainted. As everyone began to panic once again, a woman towards the back of the crowd held a sinister smirk on her face. She had long black hair and deep brown eyes, and no one seemed to notice as she casually sauntered away from the scene.
Sama gently plopped down next to Akira, staring down to the floor and putting a hand on her forehead. “Talk to me…”
The young woman moved to hug herself, staring blankly at the wall in front of her. The execution had taken place three days ago but the city was still in shock. Seeing their queen like that worried the townspeople… But no one was as worried as Akira. She had hardly eaten anything since then, and she hadn’t spoken a word to anyone. With Sonny being in the state she was in and Rage being busy with taking care of her, Sama was the only one who really noticed Akira’s change in behavior… And she was scared for her.
“Akira, you cannot keep this bottled up. It’s not healthy. You need to talk to somebody about what you’re feeling.”
“Are you a therapist?”
“Akira-”
“I-I’m sorry… I know you’re only trying to help, but I don’t know how to put my feelings into words. I suppose that if I were to sum it up, I’d say that I’m just scared for Sonny.”
“I know, honey… We’re all scared for her, especially with her being pregnant. We need to do all we can in order to protect her and the baby.”
“...Johana is bothering me as well.”
“Yeah… Me too, to be honest.”
“Just… Damn. To have to see your family lying there like that… Full of holes… Can you imagine?”
“No, and I don’t really want to. I can’t even begin to think about what that little girl was feeling in her final moments of life.”
“Sonny reacted that way because of her own father, didn’t she?”
“I believe so… However, if we tried to ask her about it, she’d just deny it. Sonny always plays it tough, but she does feel the same things that everyone else does… Especially now. The death of her father greatly impacted her as a person. It also, in a way, started the Apocalypse itself. Seeing Johana cry over Joseph like that… It likely reminded Sonny of the family she herself lost.”
“I owe everything to Sonny, Sama… I can’t lose her now.”
“Mmm…” Sama leaned back, letting her eyes drift up to the ceiling. “...You remember Kanada?”
“How could I forget?”
“Well, I didn’t say it at the time, but… Her death greatly disturbed me. Before, I had been protected from this cruel world by Yamada. Kanada’s death was the first real experience I had with the New World. It made me nervous… Anxious, even. She just wanted to die so bad… That’s when I realized that this world had to be pretty horrible if people were to kill themselves in order to escape it. I wasn’t sure if I could adapt to all of the death that was constantly around me… But I’ve been slowly getting used to it.”
“It is hard to get used to. You’re a strong woman. Not a lot of people posses the strength to adjust to a world like this one, especially when just being blindly thrown into it. I admire you greatly, Sama.”
Sama smiled sheepishly and gently clung onto the skirt of her maid uniform. “Th-Thank you… I don’t think anyone has admired me except Shinjite.”
Akira shook her head and was quiet for a long while. When she did speak again, her voice was trembling. “S-Sonny is changing… She’s not the demon I once knew.”
“Well, most of us aren’t who we used to be.”
“Yeah, I know… We’ve all grown and changed in some way. I suppose what I mean regarding Sonny is that she seems to be more…” She searched for the word. “...Distant.”
“Yes, the stress of being queen is finally getting to her poor mind.”
“Sonny was the first friend I made in the Apocalypse. She was the first person I trusted. I still do trust her… But, and this is going to sound selfish, I miss all the attention she used to give me. From the moment I met her, I knew that the praise couldn’t be mine forever… But that still doesn’t change how I feel right now. I’ve always been quite a lonely person… But Sonny… Well, she knew how to make it better without even trying.”
“I understand how that feels, Akira… But you must understand that most friendships do not last forever. It does hurt at first, but eventually you grow out of missing them. I don’t think that any of our relationships with Sonny will vanish completely, but as time goes on, they will certainly weaken. It’s just how life is, Akira.”
“Then… I don’t want to live.”
“I made you something.” Dhami held a little elephant carved from wood in her hands, “It will bring you good fortune… Figured you could use it.”
Sonny smiled and gently took the tiny elephant from Dhami’s palm, her pale skin brushing against the Indian’s mocha colored complexion. “Thank you… He’ll always have a home on the nightstand.” She set the carving down and looked back to Dhami. “You’re my favorite visitor of the day.”
“I’m glad to hear it, but I can’t stay long. I told Kylie about our little Advenna situation and left her in charge… But she seemed nervous, so I should probably be getting back soon.”
“Do your people know?”
“Not yet. I plan on telling them tonight.” She sighed and looked down, “Sonny, we’ve had three families move back to Lacrimosa after the Vikterstrauss execution. Said they didn’t like the idea of living under an unwell queen… I worry about you, dearest.”
“I’m fine… It’s just the baby. I’m three months along and it’s taking a small toll on my body. It’s nothing to worry about though.”
“Most women these days cannot handle having children. It’s sad, but due to the lack of medical help, either the baby dies, the mother dies, or they both do. I don’t wish to see that happen to you… And the people of Falkenaroost need you. Please don’t take this the wrong way, but have you considered getting rid of the baby before it can feel pain…?”
“I have… I think about it everyday.”
“Are you going to?”
“...I don’t know. Rage wouldn’t like it, and I’m not sure that I would either. I’ve wanted a child for the longest time… But I don’t want to die and leave everything I’ve ever worked for behind.”
“Mmm… It’s either the heir or the queen, and you unfortunately have to make that decision.”
“He’ll be devastated either way.”
Dhami’s eyes darted away from Sonny, feeling the jealousy rise up in her stomach. She wished she knew love like Rage and Sonny did. When she was married to Aziz, she made all decisions only thinking about her feelings. She didn’t care about what he thought or felt. She hadn’t loved him, which resulted in a hatred that just threw him to the curb of her mind. He had led to her severe distrusting of men… He had practically ruined her life. She cleared her throat and stood uncomfortably. “I must go now. It was lovely visiting with you, Miss Sonny.” As she began to walk towards the door, she felt Sonny tightly grab her arm and pull her back. When she looked at her, she saw the fear and sadness that had made its home in the queen’s eyes.
“Please don’t go…” She whispered.
Despite her sudden harsh feelings toward the queen and Rage, Dhami sighed and nodded. “Oh, alright… I can stay for another hour, but then I really must go. My people need me.”
“I know, I know… I’m sorry that I’m so needy. I’m just scared to be alone right now.”
Dhami blinked and sat on the edge of the bed, coaxing the queen to go on. “I um… I don’t want to admit it to Rage because then he’d just worry, but I know something is wrong with me. I’m scared, Dhami… For the first time in eleven years, I’m scared.” Dhami looked on at Sonny, who she had always seen as a very strong individual, in horror as the queen allowed soft sobs to escape her lips. “Sonny… I…” She quickly shut her mouth and took the royal woman into her arms, holding her close. “...I can save you. Take away all this pain and fear…”
“H-How?”
“You know how.”
Sonny looked up at her, understanding. “You want to turn me into one of you.”
“Yes… You’d be able to have your baby and live to raise it.”
“But there is no guarantee that I’ll be able to actually hold a living and breathing child.”
“No… There isn’t.”
“Then I must decline. I don’t want to live forever in a world like this anyways…”
“I understand.”
The room then became eerily quiet. Both women stared at the pale blue of the bedroom’s wallpaper, breathing steadily and remaining silent. No thoughts filled their heads in particular… Just like the room itself, their minds were quiet. Then Sama burst through the door.
“Miss Sonny…!”
“Sama! What’s wrong?”
“It’s Akira… She was attacked! She’s lying in the main room just bleeding and bleeding…”
Sonny and Dhami looked at each other before they both bolted downstairs. Akira laid on the sofa, giant gashes on her thighs bleeding profusely as Rage cleaned and bandaged them. On her cheek, an “A” had been burned into the flesh and was sure to leave a scar. Sonny made a small noise in the back of her throat, causing Rage to turn and look at her. She expected him to send her back up to the bedroom, but he just shook his head gently and turned back around.
“Is she… Alive?”
“For now, yes. She’s been beat up pretty good… Her injuries are nearly identical to that man’s.”
“Of course they are,” Dhami spoke up, “They were attacked by the same person.”
Everyone looked to the Hindu as Sonny nodded, clenching her fists tightly. “Advenna Avis.”
“She’s an old friend,” Dhami explained, “She has returned to obtain her revenge.”
“Then you need to find and take care of her,” Rage demanded sternly, “She’s taking out our people. She must know that you have ties with us. She’s trying to get to you by going through us…”
“That is Addy’s way…” Dhami sighed gently, “...I just don’t know what exactly to do. I can’t just give myself up to her, I have the Lacrimosans to look after… But I can’t just do nothing. She’ll keep attacking more people… So what am I supposed to do?”
Sama shook her head, “A woman like her needs to be stopped, and fast… We have to look for her hideout and take her down. Miss Dhami, are you sure that there is no way to kill an Immortal?”
“Positive.”
“Once we find her hideout, I’m going to drag her out by her fucking hair.” Sonny growled, “We need to increase our search efforts. It’s clear that she’s hiding here in Falkenaroost or somewhere near it. Hiding in Lacrimosa would be too risky with all those people there who would recognize her.”
Dhami nodded, “I believe she is at the halfway point between Lacrimosa and Falkenaroost. That’s how she can easily access both cities.”
“We’ll send a search party out to look for her.” Rage stands, “I’ll go and call the doctor… Akira is going to need one.”
Sonny dug her nails into her arm angrily to the point where blood was drawn. “You send a search party out too, Dhami. We need everyone to be on the lookout.”
She nodded, “I’ll go and tell my people… But please be careful, Sonny. I know Addy very well, and I also know that, if she is found, she will not hesitate in taking out those that find her. She’s ruthless and doesn’t care who she hurts or kills… I want to be the one to talk to her when she is found. I wish to make some sort of peace with her. Maybe then I could make her see the light again… Maybe things could go back to the way they were before.”
“Is that what you long for?”
“Yes.”
“Mm.”
“I’ll be on my way now, Miss Sonny. I’m sorry for causing all of this… I promise to make everything right again.”
Before any of them could say anything, Dhami had disappeared out the door.
“Advenna…” Akira groaned quietly from the sofa, “...Is closer than you think, Sonny.”
“Love, please… Come lay down.”
“I can’t. Advenna is out there somewhere, Rage. For all we know, she could be on her next victim right now…”
“I know, but you need your rest. For the baby’s sake…”
She sighed and looked at him tiredly. “Rage… I’m so tired and scared at the same time. I don’t even know what to do anymore.” Her bottom lip quivered and she covered her face, trying her hardest to restrain her tears. “Why did we ever think that this was a good idea? Why did we found Falkenaroost?”
“Because we wanted to help those who had nowhere to go.”
“Well… Now I’m regretting it.”
“Sonny…”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that. I just hate this feeling… I feel like I’m a horrible queen. I know that our people support me, but I still feel like I’m making the wrong decisions.”
“You’re not. If people support you then you must be making the right choices.”
“That’s what the Trump supports said back in 2016… You know how hated Trump grew to be. That’s all the history books ever screamed about him.”
“You’re not like Trump.”
“No… I just don’t feel too great about myself right now. Maybe it’s the baby…?”
“Yes… Our baby.” He smiled and pulled her close to him. “We should start thinking of names.”
“Yeah.”
“What sounds good for a boy?”
“Hongki.”
“Honey, we can’t name our child the same thing as the palace.”
“Fine… Axel?”
“Ooh, I like that. It’s a strong name, like a warrior’s name!”
“And for a girl?”
“I’ve always wanted a little Sylva.”
“Funny. I’ve always wanted a Sylva too.”
“Axel Shigawa or Sylva Shigawa. We’ll see which one we are blessed with…”
“Yes, I suppose so. Which do you want more?”
“I’d like a daughter. Boys are overrated.”
“I think the opposite.”
He nods, “I love you, Sonny. No matter the gender of our child, I promise to love them just as much as I love you.”
“I-I promise too.” Sonny looked down gloomily, biting her lip. She couldn’t tell him. She couldn’t tell him that she had made an appointment with the doctor about the abortion. In a world where death was welcomed with a smile, Sonny was afraid to die.
“Black hair,” Akira whispered to the detective, “It was long and dark, like the night. Her eyes were such a deep brown that they almost looked as black as her hair. She was a thin woman, and she wore a little black dress that reminded me of Audrey’s in Breakfast at Tiffany’s.”
“Height?”
“She was tall… About 5’8.”
He nodded. “Thank you, Miss Yamoka. We’ll start searching as soon as we can… I’m sorry that this had to happen to you.”
“Go on, now.”
He nodded once again and stood, quickly exiting the room. Dhami stood in the corner with Kylie, who was biting her fingernails. Sonny shook her head slowly. “We’ll find her… We have to.”
Kylie shivered, “At least we know what she looks like now…” She stopped, blinking slowly. “...Dhami, why does she leave her victims alive? Does she want to be caught?”
“She wants us to know that she has returned and is looking for blood to spill.”
“Well, surely we get the message by now! She’s playing with us…”
“Of course she is!” Dhami snapped, “That’s just the way Advenna is, has always been!”
Kylie flinched slightly, which made Dhami stomp over to the window, angry with herself. “This is so fucking stressful…”
“We’ll get through it, Dhami.” Sonny stood behind her sullenly, “We have to. For the sake of our people…”
“I have worked too hard to have Lacrimosa crumble now… That’s why I exiled her in the first place and now she comes crawling back!”
Kylie laughs gently, “I wish she was crawling… Maybe then she’d be easier to catch.”
“Just… Shup up, Kylie. Please… I need a moment.” Dhami hurried out of the room, slamming the door closed behind her.
“It’s getting to her,” Kylie whispered softly, “I’ve never seen her like this before…”
“It’s getting to all of us, Kylie. The sooner we find Advenna, the sooner all of this tension can disappear.”
“Right…”
“Come on… We should leave now. Let Akira get some rest.”
Kylie nodded and allowed the queen to lead her out. “I… I know we’ve had our differences, but… I truly do hope that your friend recovers. No one deserves to go through what she’s gone through.”
“Thank you. You’re a real sweetheart, Kylie… When you want to be.”
“You’ll let us know if another attack happens, yes?”
“Of course. We’re in this together.”
The Irish woman nodded. “Alright… Well, I’m going to go retrieve Dhami so that we may return to Lacrimosa. We’ll keep our eyes peeled.”
“And not just for Advenna… For Dhami as well.”
“Hmm?”
“I remember her saying that Advenna had turned violent only after becoming restless. Dhami is quite restless right now… I worry that she, too will go down that path.”
“She’d never do such a thing…”
“Perhaps not… But it’s always better to be safe, don’t you think?”
“Right… I’ll be on my way now.”
Once Kylie had gone, Akira sat up to examine her thighs, which were still bandaged up. “I look like a goddamn mummy…”
“Well, you want to heal don’t you?” Sonny hurried over and gently laid her back down, covering her up with the blankets softly. “You must lay down and regain your strength… That way you can be strong again.”
The young woman chuckled, “You sound more and more like a mother every day…”
“Mhm.”
“You’ll raise this child well, Sonny. I know it…”
“No, I won’t.”
“Oh please! You’ve always had a motherly aura about you.”
“Akira, I-”
“This child will be very lucky to have you as a mother.”
“No, I’m-”
“And they get to have two aunts like Sama and I? What a lucky kid!” She laughed loudly, making Sonny angry.
“Dammit Akira! I’m not keeping the baby!”
“What?”
Sonny threw the blankets aside roughly and hurried over to the window, shaking her head. “I can’t, Akira… I just can’t.” She rested her forehead against the glass and looked out at Falkenaroost. “This city needs me and, well… I know that something is wrong with my body. It won’t be able to handle childbirth. I will die if I have this baby. So I… I…” She clenched her eyes closed and heard Akira make a little squeak in the back of her throat, but paid it no mind. “...I have already made the appointment. I’m going to see the doctor in two days. He told me that he could do it right away if I was sure, and… Well, I’m sure. I’m going to have an abortion, Akira.”
“The hell you are!”
Sonny’s eyes flung open and she spun around to see Rage standing in the doorway.
“I can’t believe you.” Rage stared Sonny down viciously as she laid on the bed, flat on her back and looking miserable. “You cannot just give up our child without even talking to me first! This is the most selfish thing you’ve ever done!”
She remained silent, staring at nothing. Seeing this, Rage ran over and grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her roughly. “Talk to me, dammit!” She cried out and tried to weakly push him away from her, but his grip remained strong. “L-Let me go…!”
Rage threw her back onto the bed and stomped over to the door. “I don’t even want to fucking look at you right now… I thought our love meant something to you!”
“Rage… I’m going to die. Do you not understand that? You’d rather lose me than a child you don’t even know yet!”
“We don’t know that you’re going to die! You could make it… I have faith in you, Sonny!”
She covers her ears, “Just get out… Just get the hell out of my sight! I can’t take it anymore…”
“I’ll sleep on the couch tonight then.” He exited the room, slamming the door behind him.
Sonny grabbed her pillow and screamed into it, the moonlight that seeped in through the window making her skin shimmer. She looked up at the stars and admired their beauty through her cloudy, tear-filled eyes. “I wish I could be one of you…” As she stared up at the nighttime sky, wallowing in her sadness, she saw a girl in a white dress out of the corner of her eye. When she looked to her left, there was no one there, and a sudden pain in the back of her neck allowed darkness to overtake her.
“Mhm… You look even better up close, Miss Sonny. Such stunning beauty…”
Sonny groaned as her eyes slowly fluttered open. She was in a room she had never seen before. It was dark, the only light coming from a few dozen candles, and it smelled of dirt. As her vision began to focus, she noticed that she had been tied down to a bed… And, just in front of her, Advenna stood, watching her with a big grin.
Addy was tall and thin, possessing the looks of a model. Her eyes were smoky and mysterious, making them come off as seductive all the time. Her cheekbones stood out perfectly, giving her small face a nice shape. Her nose was like a button, cute and tiny. Her lips were a soft and gentle pink, though Sonny knew that thorny curses were often thrown out of those angelic lips. Her hair was long, reaching down to the middle of her back, and looked extremely silky and smooth. She had pushed her bangs out of her face, making them fall onto the left side of her forehead. Her body was clothed in a simple yet glamorous little black dress, some thin black tights clinging onto her legs. “Good morning, sleepy head,” Advenna gave her an innocent smile, “Welcome to my cozy little home.”
“A-Addy…”
“Yes, yes… It is I, the most feared woman in all of the land, Advenna Avis! I’ve been excited to meet you, Miss Sonny… Very excited indeed.”
Sonny began to feel nauseous, clenching her eyes shut desperately. “F-Fuck you…”
“What’s the matter? That damned baby getting to you? Good… Maybe you won’t mind as much when I cut it out of you.”
“Don’t touch me!”
“Why? What’s the matter? You don’t want it anyways, you’re already planning an abortion. Why don’t I make it easier and get rid of it for you now?”
“I-I’m not certain on the abortion yet…”
“Because of Rage, right? Ha! How pathetic. You let your life be dictated by a man… And here I was, thinking that queens were supposed to be strong on their own or something.”
“Have you known many strong queens in your lifetime?”
“Oh yes… Plenty. Queen Isabella of Spain, Queen Elizabeth, Catherine the Great… Many strong queens. You, my dear, are not one of them… In fact, you’re the weakest one I’ve ever known!”
Sonny scowled at the Bulgarian woman, who strolled over to a small table that had all sorts of sharp tools all over it. “Now which one should I use on you?”
Sonny growled, “My people are searching for you right as we speak! They’ll find us, just you watch…”
“I’d like to see them try. Now… I feel like something extra large and sharp would work best on you. Maybe even something outrageous…” She laughs, “What if I used a scythe on you? Wouldn’t that just be a sight to see?”
“Y-You’re sick…”
“Funny, that’s what I enjoy most about myself.” She picked up an oversized kitchen knife and grinned. “This is what I used on Akira… She seemed so frail and breakable, I decided to go easy on her. Still made some pretty deep gashes though, didn’t it?”
“Let me go! This will do you no good!”
“Oh, but the fun is only getting started, my dear!” She takes the knife and slowly slices a single, painful cut going down Sonny’s left cheek. “I almost wish that I had never washed Akira’s blood off of this thing… It would’ve been fun to watch your own blood fuse with hers.”
“Advenna…” Sonny looked at her tiredly, blood dripping from her cut. “...What is it that made you turn this way?”
“Hmm?”
“From what I’ve heard, you didn’t always used to be such a rotten little egg… You used to be quite the presentable young lady. It was only after Lacrimosa was founded that you turned into a monster. What changed you? What was it about Lacrimosa that made you so bloodthirsty?”
“The air is evil here, Miss Sonny… I could sense that it brought out the worst in people and unfortunately, it got to me.”
“You’re insane, Addy… You-”
“Don’t ever call me that!” Advenna’s eyes filled with a sudden wrath as she stabbed Sonny all the way through the hand. “That is not my name! The Advenna that enjoyed being called that died long ago!”
Sonny spoke through clenched teeth, trying her hardest to endure the tremendous pain. “What, when Dhami through you out? Is that when Addy died and Advenna took over?”
She growled and drove the knife in more, “Shut up!”
“You know you long for her! You know you want the old days back so go get them, Addy!”
Advenna pulled the knife out of her hand and threw it to the side angrily, grabbing onto the queen’s dress and tearing it up the front. “It’s time for that baby of yours to come out now!”
Despite her efforts to stay calm, Sonny began to panic. She struggled to break free from her restraints, clenching her mouth closed. Advenna only laughed at this. “What’s the matter, Queen Sonny? Scared?”
The Sunshine Queen only looked up at her angrily, the sinister look of the Restricted Zones in her eyes once again. Addy grinned as she picked up the knife again, running it along her tummy softly. “I have to do this in a way where you won’t die from blood loss… This’ll be tricky.”
Sonny felt the sharp end of the knife gently press against the upper part of her tummy, not yet drawing blood. As she made a final attempt at getting free, she heard a voice from behind Advenna. “Stop.”
Advenna turned around to see Dhami, her eyes instantly going dark. “I’d recognize your Hindu accent anywhere…”
“Addy, come on… This isn’t you.”
“It’s been me for the past one hundred and fifty years. This is who I am now… Whether you can accept it or not.”
Dhami frowned and took a step towards Addy, who backed away and held the knife up to her menacingly. “Stay back…! Stay away from me!”
“Addy, it’s me. It’s Dhami. I’m here. It’s okay now…”
“Who the fuck do you think you are? You and Sonny don’t seem to understand… There isn’t anything wrong with me. In fact, this is the first time I am me. So shut the fuck up. Stop acting like you’re a saint who has come to save me when there is nothing to save me from!”
“You need to be saved from yourself…”
“No. I don’t. I’m perfectly fine. Now get the hell out of here before I get to you!”
“Addy, we both know that you wouldn’t hurt me.”
Advenna lets out a cruel laugh. “I don’t have to touch you in order to hurt you. I can just touch her.” She pointed to Sonny, who was still trying to escape her restraints. She tried to hide it, but Advenna could see the quick flicker of worry in Dhami’s eyes. In one swift movement, Addy swung the knife back and got Sonny in her right shoulder. The queen allowed a scream to run out of her mouth, causing Advenna to go into an insane laughing fit. “Oh, I love that sound! It’s like an orchestra to my ears…”
“Enough of this! Let her go, Addy!”
“Never! You may think that her people need her but they don’t! I’ll show her just how disposable she is.” She stabs Sonny in the same spot again, hearing the screams that sent her into a state of euphoria. “Oh baby, that’s the good stuff... “ She stabbed her over and over in the same spot, soaking her hands in royal blood.
Sonny hung looked away and let pitiful sobs escape her lips, her eyes closing tight. The pain was immense. She looked to Dhami, who she noticed was shaking beyond belief. “D-Dhami…”
“Don’t you speak another word!” Advenna stabbed the queen again, digging the knife in deeper than before. “Dhami, come forward. Come gaze at your friend… You know, the one who replaced me.” When she didn’t move, Addy threw the Indian forward, making her stand in front of the Bleeding Sun. “Look at her!”
Dhami closed her eyes and turned her head away, “Stop this! Addy, let us trade places! Torture me instead!”
“N-No…” The queen protested weakly, her shoulder bleeding profusely.
“Sonny, you can’t just lay here like this… You’ll die. I cannot let that happen to Falkenaroost’s queen. I… I know that the people of Lacrimosa will be able to function without me. Addy is wrong… It is not you who is disposable, it is I.”
Sonny gave Dhami a pleading look, her final attempt to convince her otherwise, but to no avail. Advenna hurried over and released Sonny from her restraints, swapping her out with Dhami. “Addy, please,” The Hindu begged, “Cover her wounds so the bleeding will stop. She’ll die otherwise…”
“I’ll burn them closed.” The sadistic woman picked up a piece of metal - which was in the shape of an A - from the fireplace and looked at Sonny with darkness in her eyes. “P-Please,” Sonny pleaded, “Don’t…” Without any further warning, Advenna pressed the A down on the open shoulder wound, Sonny’s skin instantly sizzling. She screamed loudly, clenching her hands into tight fists. “Fucking hell…!”
“I’m sorry, Sonny,” Dhami sobbed, “I’m sorry…!”
After a few more seconds, Addy pulled the A away and threw it aside, picking her up bridal style. “Come along, my queen… I shall take you home.”
“Do you… Do you plan to hurt Dhami?”
“I don’t know.”
As much as she hated it, Sonny laid in Advenna’s arms, holding onto her like a child holds onto its mother. She was breathing heavily, and every time she looked at her permanently scarred shoulder, she felt sick. “You shouldn’t… She still cares about you… Don’t throw away the last person who does.”
“I’ve lived without anyone ever since my exile… And you know what? It was all because of her. I think I’ll be fine.”
“You brought it upon yourself.”
“No, I didn’t. Like I’ve said, it wasn’t my fault that I turned out this way… The air was evil.”
“You cannot blame your insanity on air, Advenna.”
“I am not insane… I’m probably the most sane person in the world right now. It’s sad that you can’t see just how insane everybody is nowadays…”
Sonny sighed as they approached the Hongki Palace. “I wonder if anyone has noticed that I’m missing yet…”
“Me too, which is why I’m not sticking around to be caught. I’m just going to drop you off on the doorstep. Dhami is waiting for me, after all.”
“Sure, use Dhami as an excuse… You’re just scared to face the consequences of your actions.”
“I am not scared of anyone or anything. When you’re Immortal, the world doesn’t have a single thing on you… Most people are scared of things that will hurt them, that will kill them. I cannot die, and when you’ve been around for as long as I have, you learn to get used to all of the endless pain.”
“That’s funny… Dhami said that you never get used to the pain.”
“Hmm… Well, she is very weak minded, so it’s no wonder that she hasn’t adapted yet.”
“Did you really come all of this way just for vengeance?”
“Yes…”
“You’re lying.”
“I’m not.”
“Yes, you are… I can see it in your eyes. The Apocalypse has taught me how to read people well.”
Advenna dropped the queen, letting her hit the palace’s front step roughly. A grunt escaped her lips and she looked up at Addy. “Dammit…”
“I hope to see you again soon. Until then… Goodbye, Queen Sonny.”
As Addy disappeared into the night, Sonny weakly knocked on the front door of the palace. As it opened and she heard Sama shriek, Sonny saw a flash of the little girl in white again near her favorite flowers, the white roses. As she stared at the gorgeous flowers, she felt a slight twinge in her heart. She knew whoever that little girl was, but she just couldn’t put her finger on it. As she was carried inside, Sonny began to feel a bit uneasy.
“Addy… Would you really hurt me?”
“I want to say yes, but… I don’t know.”
“I’ve missed you.”
“Really? Me? Oh, please…”
“No, it’s true! I know that I hurt you in the past… But you hurt me too. You threw our history together away the minute you wrapped your hands around that little girl’s throat. I had no choice but to rid of you… If I didn’t, Lacrimosa would’ve fallen apart and I couldn’t have that, especially when I had worked so hard just to make it exist. I wished you could’ve stayed… But you decided to throw it all away. It was then that I realized what I was really worth to you.”
“Now wait a damn minute-”
“Even so, I couldn’t bring myself to hate you. I tried… Oh god, did I try. I kept thinking about everything. You saved my life so that I could live and raise Dia. You helped me with Calvin. I did and still do love you... “
“You gave me life too, you know. Those years I spent with you remain the best years of my life, even though you betrayed me. I think about them often but they’re gone now. They don’t matter, for things could never go back to the way they were…”
“They can. You just have to be willing to put in the effort.”
“Shut up…”
“Addy, come on. Enough of this senseless talk. Do what you came here to do. Torture me. See if I even care anymore…”
Advenna picked up the A again, staring at the bright orange of the smoldering metal. “I mark everyone with this… Didn’t it look nice on Queen Sonny’s shoulder? I thought so.” She got closer to Dhami and held it up to her cheek. “I usually make it easy to hide by placing it on a shoulder or thigh, but… You’re special, Dhami. I want everyone to know that you belong to me when they first look at you.”
“Then do it. Let me live forever with your scars… Let me be yours.” Dhami closed her eyes in preparation for the burning sensation, but was surprised when she felt nothing. She opened her hazel eyes to see Advenna standing there, still holding the A close to her face with a shaky hand. Her eyes had filled with tears and her brow furrowed as she looked on at Dhami. As she dropped the A, hearing it hit the ground with a gentle clang, a small whimper escaped her lips. “I-I can’t do it… Dhami…” She embraced her old Hindu friend, sobbing into her shoulder. Dhami laid there stunned, staring at the wall in front of her as she went numb. She was the only one who could make Advenna happy again. If she had known this one hundred and fifty years ago, she could’ve made everything better from the very start. She started to cry with Advenna.
After a few moments, Dhami sniffled and looked to her old friend. “Addy, can we both agree to put what happened behind us? Come back to Lacrimosa… We miss you.”
“You may miss me, but I know the others do not. I don’t think that I’ll be able to return… Nor do I think I’ll be able to make a home for myself in Falkenaroost. I tortured their queen… They’d be on me in a second.”
“So this is it, then? You’re going to leave and we’ll never see each other again? Addy…”
“I shall remain here, in my underground dwelling. I am outside of both city's’ limits, so no one can say anything about it. Besides… I cannot leave yet. I haven’t done what I originally came here to do.”
“I thought you can here to exact your revenge upon me…”
“No… Only after reaching Lacrimosa did I have the desire to do such a thing. I came here for a different reason.”
“And what reason is that?”
Advenna smiled sadly and looked down into her lap, biting her lip gently. “Dhami… This world is a total Hell hole… It was painful to watch it crumble like this. I wish that I could leave this place and the memories of it behind… I wish that I could die.”
“Many other Lacrimosans hold the same desire as you… They may not speak it, but I can see it in their eyes. They’re miserable.”
“Well…” Advenna looked up into the Indian’s eyes, “...There is a way for us to perish, to leave this place behind.”
Dhami’s face instantly filled with confusion. “No… Addy, we’re called ‘Immortals.’ We can’t die…”
“Yes, we can. Mother Earth came to me in my sleep one night long ago. She told me that we could die if we accepted all of the pain in our lives and the world for what it is. If we make peace with our mortal lives, we can move on. That’s why I came here…”
Dhami stared at the Bulgarian woman. She truly must’ve been insane. If there was a way for her to die, surely she would have found it by now. She had searched desperately after Dia’s death… She shook her head and sighed. “That doesn’t seem right to me.”
“I know it may be hard to swallow, but you must believe me. Mother Earth sent me here to help the Immortals move on. She is in great pain, Dhami. This Apocalypse was started so that she may die… It is her way of committing suicide. We humans have caused her such damage, such destruction… She just wants some form of sweet release. However, she quickly realized that the human race was too strong to be wiped out in one blow… So she needs assistance. She has trusted certain people to take out the remaining civilians… I am one of those people. Last week, Nuremberg fell because of another… Now I must take care of Lacrimosa and Queen Sonny is to take care of Falkenaroost.
“You’re insane! Queen Sonny would never destroy the city that she worked so hard to create…”
“Hmm… Perhaps you’re right, and believe me, Mother Earth has taken note of the queen’s weakness. She may begin to pass her responsibilities onto someone else…”
“Who?”
“I cannot say. You were not to have known about our activities at all… However, I had to tell you. You wouldn’t have agreed to pass on with us otherwise…”
“Well, I still don’t agree! I can’t let you obliterate Lacrimosa!”
“Dhami-”
“No! You listen to me, dammit! You know how hard I worked to create Lacrimosa! It is the one child who was supposed to never die on me… Don’t you dare take my baby away from me!”
“After the years and years of abuse, we owe it to Mother Earth. We must let her misery end…”
“I refuse. I have worked too hard to let everything end like this… Please try to understand, Addy. Please…”
Advenna stared at the floor for a long while, complete silence surrounding her. She knew that Dhami would never agree unless she really thought about the situation… So she had to make her think.
The beautiful Bulgarian lunged forward and snatched Dia’s ashes from around Dhami’s neck, holding them up in the air. “You can have her back once you’ve really thought about this.”
“H-Hey! Give her back!”
Dhami went to snatch the ashes back but Advenna grabbed her hand, squeezing it roughly. “All I want is for you to truly think. Do not resist right away. I wouldn’t ask this of you if it wasn’t for a good cause… You know that.” Addy let go of Dhami’s hand, headbutting her back and away from her child’s ashes. She landed on the ground, staring up at Advenna before slowly nodding. “Alright… Alright. Fine. I shall return to you in a couple of days.”
“So you understand now, do you?”
Dhami nodded solemnly, “I do, I understand Mother Earth’s reasoning… We must move on to save her.”
Addy grinned proudly, for she had gotten through Dhami’s stubbornness. “Good. Now we must get everyone else on board as well.”
Dhami shook her head, looking down and speaking quietly. “I want to wait a little bit…”
“How long?”
“About four months. I want to see the royal baby before I finally depart from this cruel and spiteful world.”
Addy was silent as she thought this over, nodding after several minutes. “Alright. Next time I speak with Mother Earth, I shall let her know.”
“Do you think that what she is doing is right?”
“Hmm… Well, I do see it as a bit selfish.”
“As do I. It doesn’t seem fair to those who reside on her.”
Advenna chuckled, “But after so many years of us being selfish, doesn’t she have the right to be as well?”
Dhami closed her eyes and tilted her head to the ceiling, opening them once again. “Addy, I’m scared. What awaits us on the other side?”
“Happiness, my dear… Happiness.”
Four and a half months later, Sonny went into labor. After Advenna had threatened to steal her child from her, the queen decided against the abortion, for this made her realize how much she wanted her baby. She came to the conclusion that having the royal child was worth it, even if she died in the end.
During these four and a half months, Rage and Sonny had gotten married. It was a small wedding, only allowing the residents of the palace plus Dhami to attend, and it took place in the gardens, where they could be surrounded by white roses. Sonny’s tummy was swollen and large due to the fact that she was seven months pregnant, which made the scene even more beautiful than it already was. Sonny Sung was now Sonny Shigawa. She loved her new name dearly.
As she clung onto Rage’s hand, squeezing it with all of her might, Rage feared that she may break it from his wrist. The pain was immense as the baby’s head tore and stretched her. She stifled screams and bit down, grinding her teeth together in order to force her to be quiet. Sonny was never the type to admit that she was in pain. It had embarrassed her greatly when she screamed while Advenna tortured her.
Akira stood next to Rage to offer support and Sama had been hurrying in and out of the room, fetching whatever the doctor needed. It seemed like an eternity had passed before little cries and whimpers filled the room.
The baby, who turned out to be a little prince, was cleaned and handed off to his father, all snuggled up in a blanket. Tears of happiness quickly filled Rage’s eyes. “Sonny… Look…”
The queen turned to look at her small son, a gentle smile appearing on her pale face. “Oh, he’s beautiful…”
“He looks just like you. His hair is so blonde it’s nearly white… And he has beautiful bright blue eyes.”
“Yes… Our little Axel.”
Akira smiled widely as she looked down at the prince and Sama ran in as soon as she heard his cries. “Oh my goodness… A cute baby prince!”
Rage nodded and gently laid his son on Sonny’s chest, allowing the bonding period between a child and its mother to begin. “Prince Axel. He looks just like his mama, doesn’t he?”
Both Sama and Akira nod in delight, causing Sonny to giggle tiredly. The room was bright with happiness, practically blinding… Soon, those smiles would run off of their faces like rain runs off of a window.
Sonny held the week-old child to her chest, allowing him to drink from her breast as her eyes go wide. “Dhami, you look like hell. What happened to you?”
“Oh, I’m just tired… So, so tired…” Dhami took a seat next to the queen on the sofa, smiling weakly at the baby. “He’s cute… I’m sorry that I couldn’t come up to see him sooner.”
Sonny shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. I’m more concerned about you. Dhami, we haven’t spoken in weeks… And you look so beat up… What’s been going on?”
“Well… As you know, I’ve made peace with Addy…”
“Yes.”
“She revealed the me the real reason she returned. It wasn’t to obtain vengeance on me like we originally thought… It was to assist us in our deaths.”
“What… Do you mean?”
“She told me that we Immortals can die. If we accept the world for what it is, we’ll fade away. Ever since she told me, I’ve been feeling quite exhausted… And the people of Lacrimosa feel the same way.”
Sonny watched her, taking it all in, before speaking. “Do you think you’re getting ready to go?”
“I believe so.”
“Dhami, you can’t leave… We’ve finally found a beautiful place in a hideous world.”
“She’s hurting, Sonny… Mother Earth is hurting and you know it. In order for her to be put to rest, we must disappear.”
“Oh, yes… I had forgotten about Mother Earth’s pain. So she told you too then?”
“No, Addy told me… She told me a lot more too. Sonny, I know that you started the Apocalypse and that she has entrusted her death to you.”
Sonny sighed, looking down at her son. “I do not think that I am able to fulfill Mother Earth’s wishes. I have a family to take care of now…” She watched Baby Axel, who had finished suckiling at her breast. “...The world mustn't end.”
“Whether you like it or not, it will.” Dhami stood, “I must go now… It was a pleasure knowing you, your highness.”
Dhami held Advenna’s hand as she trembled, gazing out at all of the Lacrimosans she called family. They had all gathered in Lacrimosa’s main square, for today was the day they had all agreed to move on with each other. The Hindu woman could tell that they were all frightened about what awaited them once they left, but she could feel in her heart that everything would be okay. On her left stood Kylie and on her right, Addy. She shook in fear but stepped forward and addressed her people clearly: “My dearest, dearest family… Today we go to what awaits us beyond this long and tiresome life. I know that some of you may be scared, and I’d just like to say that I am too - Terrified, really - but it is because I know your tremendous fear that I volunteer to go first. I hope that you will all follow me into the frightening unknown.”
The Lacrimosans all watched anxiously as Dhami closed her eyes and tilted her chin upwards. Kylie looked away and tried not to watch, for she didn’t want to see her friend’s saddening departure.
Everyone was silent. Not even Dhami made a sound as she felt something deep inside of her. She began to remember. She remembered Aziz’s abuse, Dia’s death, finding Addy, coming to America, Calvin’s last breath… It all came to her in an overwhelming wave and she felt the urge to cry. However, the thought of it all being over comforted her… She knew. She knew she was ready to go.
She opened her eyes to see her body slowly fading away, a light smile making its way onto her lips. It was painless… After so many years of agony and suffering, her death was gentle. She let out a relieved sigh before disappearing… And that was the end of Dhami Narine.
Kylie finally allowed herself to look over, seeing that her hand was now empty and devoid of Dhami’s. She and Advenna looked to each other, tears in their eyes, and they locked hands with one another. Everyone around them began to disappear, just as Dhami had. Kylie began to sob silently. Lacrimosa had truly died.
Everyone was gone now, Kylie and Advenna being the only ones who remained. “So,” The Bulgarian woman spoke, “I’ll see you on the other side?”
Kylie nodded, her hand still holding Addy’s firmly. “Do… Do you think Dhami is with Dia now? Or Calvin?”
“I hope so… She missed her children dearly, and I know that the time she spent away from them hurt her greatly on the inside. I can only hope that she found them in her eternal happiness.”
“Addy, who do you hope to see?”
“Oh… Perhaps my family. I don’t know. I don’t have many people that I miss.”
“I see… I don’t either, other than Dhami herself. I guess we’ll see what we get, won’t we?”
Advenna nodded and began to fade more rapidly than the others. Kylie guessed that this was due to the fact that Addy had been around the longest, since the 1200s, so she had more pain that was just waiting to be let go. Kylie’s sobs began to grow heavier. “A-Addy…!”
Her brown eyes looked gently to Kylie’s green ones.
“Th-Thank you for everything!”
Advenna’s eyes widened but quickly softened once again. She didn’t have to ask, for she already knew. Advenna Avis came to an end a few seconds later.
Now, it was Kylie sobbing alone in an empty city. As she heard her sobs echo and felt a tear roll down her cheek, she disappeared… She was gone before her tear even hit the ground.
Sonny and Rage snuggled each other in their bed, little Axel snuggled into Sonny’s arms. “Rage,” She whispered quietly, happily, “We’re a family.”
Her husband nodded and gently placed a kiss on her forehead, “I know… Never thought it’d happen, huh?”
She shook her head gently and snuggled into him more… Then a tiny, high pitched voice filled the room. “Hmph… A family, you say? I had one of those once… Then you took it away from me.”
The royal couple froze, for they knew this small voice… And when she appeared in front of them, a small noise came from the back of Sonny’s throat. Johana stared them down ferociously, an intense look of malice in her eyes. Rage shot out of bed, looking to his wife. “Take Axel and go downstairs… Hurry!”
Sonny did as she was told, holding her baby boy close to her chest.
Rage turned and glared at the ghost girl. “You’re supposed to be dead.”
Johana’s grin only grew wider.
“Get out of here! Leave us alone!”
“Why would I do that? You destroyed everything. It’s your fault that I’m here!”
“What do you plan to accomplish? You’re only a spirit, you cannot do anything against us!”
“You’re wrong. I’m here to destroy your family, just as you destroyed mine… So that is what I shall do.”
“You will not!” Forgetting that she was an untouchable spirit, Rage lunged at Johana, who only disappeared and reappeared behind him. “You cannot stop me, Rage… Nobody can. I will tear your family from your grasp and rip them apart in front of your very eyes!” Johana disappeared, causing Rage to run downstairs as he knew she would be going after Sonny and the baby. As soon as he rounded the corner at the end of the stairs, he saw Sonny get flung back by the strong ghost girl, baby Axel now in Sama’s arms. “Sonny!” The king hurried over to his wife, pulling her close to him. “Sonny…”
She groaned in pain and looked up at him. “I hit my head… I think it’s bleeding.”
Rage reached around and, being as gentle as possible, placed a hand on the back of Sonny’s head. Sure enough, when he pulled his hand away, it was dyed crimson. As his eyes widened, Sama ran off in a panic. “I-I’ll go get some bandages!”
Johana laughed cruelly, rushing at Rage and pushing him up against the wall, holding him there by his neck. “Are you scared, your highness? Scared that everything you love will be taken away from you?” She threw him to the ground, beginning to strangle him with a look of insanity in her eyes.
“J-Johana…” Sonny rose to her feet, swaying from side to side as she put a hand on the wall to steady herself. “...I’m sorry. Everything that happened to your family was my fault and mine alone. Take it all out on me… Leave my husband and child out of this.”
“Why should I? My mother was the only one of us infected, yet you still slaughtered the rest of us… Even though it is your fault, I shall kill you all.”
“Stop!” Sonny tried to stand strongly, despite her knees desperately wanting to give in. “Johana, I should have thought my actions through better… I saw the pain you held in your eyes upon seeing your father in that condition. It is a pain that I know all too well… When I was nine, my mother murdered my father. I held his lifeless body in my arms as my mother played innocent and claimed it was the neighbor lady who was guilty. When I saw you crying over Joseph’s body, my mind flashed back to when I first saw my father’s corpse and I felt sick with myself. I couldn’t believe that I had given that pain to someone else. Believe me Johana, I feel horrible for what I did to you… But this won’t bring your family back!”
Johana gently grabbed Sonny’s chin and looked deep into her eyes, “Tell me, my dearest queen, what did you do to your mother once she confessed to the murder?”
Sonny’s gaze dropped to the floor. “I… I killed her… I did what she had done to my father…”
“And didn’t it feel amazing? To rid of the one who wrongfully killed your loved one?”
Sonny shook her head, but in her heart, she knew that Johana was right. Plunging the knife into her mother’s chest had been exhilarating, so she knew how the young girl felt. “Johana… Please…”
“Queen Sonny, I sincerely enjoyed my time here as a citizen of Falkenaroost… However, you turned on me, so I must turn on you!”
The eldest Vikterstrauss child scratched down Sonny’s arm, creating a crimson waterfall. The queen screamed, causing Akira to run in. “S-Sonny…!”
The queen was then dragged by her hair across the room, being slammed against the wall multiple times. Johana went to deliver what would have been the killing blow but was stopped midway, unable to move any further. “What the hell…?!”
Sonny looked back at the spirit weakly. “I-It’s Mother Earth… She will not let you kill me…”
“Well then, mark my words, your highness… I will come as close as I possibly can to killing you.” Johana growled angrily and disappeared, allowing Sonny to fall to the floor. She heard Akira rush over and felt her gentle embrace before falling unconscious.
The next few weeks were long and tortuous. Johana never gave up ruthlessly trying to steal Sonny’s life from her, though Mother Earth stopped her each time. Knives were silently flung at Sonny’s head whenever she wandered into the kitchen but they all stopped in midair, and it always spooked Sonny when she turned around and realized she would’ve been dead if it wasn’t for Mother Earth’s protection.
It was a Thursday night. Sonny was sleeping in the bed she shared with Rage, Prince Axel in his crib next to them. She began to dream. She was in a completely white room, her icy blue eyes staring at emptiness. “Sonny,” The voice of Earth whispered to her, “I must speak with you.”
“Mother Earth?” Sonny sat up, crossing her legs over one another, “What is it?”
“It’s you, Sonny… Oh, it’s you. You must hurry and rid of Falkenaroost. The pain is unbearable… I cannot hold on much longer.”
“Ah… Mother Earth, I’m afraid that I am unable to do such a thing. I created this city from nothing. It is my pride and joy. I cannot simply destroy it like it means nothing to me…”
“Hmm… Then I am afraid that I must stop protecting you from Johana. Why can’t you just be good like the rest? My Nuremberg messiah took care of that city and Advenna took care of Lacrimosa… Why can’t you be like them?”
Sonny looked down at her lap sadly. “So the Lacrimosans have gone… That explains why I haven’t seen Dhami in a long while…”
“Yes, they’re all gone. Advenna, Dhami, everyone… They have now found their eternal happiness and it’s time for the Falkenaroostians to do the same so that I may as well.”
“I cannot do it, Mother Earth. These are my people. What kind of queen would I be if I slaughtered them all? Why, I’d be no better than Stalin!”
“That’s fine… I’ll just find somebody else to be my Falkenaroost messiah.”
Sonny scoffed, “Yeah, good luck with that. Go ahead and try to find someone who will willingly kill their neighbors and friends.”
“Oh, I already have someone in mind… From here on out, I shall leave you to try and survive Johana’s wrath on your own. My careful protection has officially ended for you, my dearest Sonny. Poor you. Your demise will surely be arriving soon now…”
“Oh, shut up! I’ve survive worse things than Johana’s temper!”
Mother Earth’s laugh bellowed out and filled the room, followed closely by a sigh. “Oh Sonny… Sometimes it is the smallest, meekest thing that steals your life away. Good luck sweetheart, and god bless!”
Sonny’s eyes flew open, Mother Earth’s laughs echoing throughout her mind.
The dark circles around Sonny’s eyes grew darker with each day, for she was too afraid to fall asleep. She was petrified that Johana would her or worse, her baby boy. She held Axel in her arms now, shaking slightly as she fed him. At every little sound, she jumped. She flinched. She anticipated her death. She yelped as Sama entered the room, quickly calming down once she saw the yellow of the maid’s eyes. “Oh Sama… You scared me half to death. I thought you were Johana.”
The Japanese girl shook her head and took a seat next to her queen, wrapping a gentle arm around her. “Nope… Just me.” The two were silent now. Sonny was staring at the ground, worrying about Johana, and Sama was staring at the queen herself, worrying about something entirely different. She had news to tell Sonny that would devastate her… How could she say it? She shifted uncomfortably, looking at the prince. Finally, she whispered, “Sonny, I’m afraid that your responsibilities have been passed onto me…”
Sonny went pale. “N-No… Sama, you can’t!”
“I’m so sorry, Sonny… If it were up to me, I’d never do something so horrible, so cruel… But Falkenaroost will fall eventually and I’d rather do it myself so that I can make it quick and painless.”
“M-My mother warned me to look out for Falkenaroost’s downfall and I didn’t listen… I didn’t fucking listen…!” Her sobs were unbearable for Sama to listen to, but she continued on.
“Mother Earth instructed me to burn the city. She said to consume it in raging flames, so that is exactly what I plan on doing. I will ensure that you, Rage, Akira, and the baby make it out before I light the candle known as Falkenaroost. I will also be allowed to leave once I set this place ablaze… However, Mother Earth wishes to kill the rest of the civilians here, so she will take away their ability to leave using a force field similar to those that are around the Restricted Zones.”
“How could you…? How could you?!”
“It is because this world is less than satisfactory. Trust me, I’d be doing everyone a huge favor.”
“I can’t let you…” She removed a tanto from her boot, which she had begun storing there due to her fear of Johana. “...I’m sorry, Sama.”
The Japanese girl hardly flinched as the dagger was brought down quickly but stopped by Akira’s grasp. “No, Sonny,” She spoke, “You know as well as I do that the air is cursed here. It will do us more harm than good to stay.”
Akira laid in the palace garden with Sama, dead white rose bushes surrounding them. The two girls hadn’t spoken much in the past week since Sonny had tried to steal Sama’s life away, and even now they remained silent. Truthfully, Akira didn’t want Falkenaroost to die, for it was the first place that ever felt like a true home to her in the Apocalypse. Sama understood this greatly, for she felt the same way, but also knew that it had to be done.
“Sama,” Akira whispered, “You know that Mother Earth will never let you leave Falkenaroost once you set it on fire…”
“I know, but Sonny doesn’t need to. You will all escape the city before I destroy it… You will all survive and that’s what really matters to me.”
“How can you be fine with dying like this? It’s not fair…”
“No, it’s not, but perhaps… Well, I’m hopeful, Akira. I’m hopeful that with the death of this world, a better one can be born. It’s because of that small glimmer of hope that I can accept my passing so easily.”
“I’ve always admired you heart Sama, and now I do even more. It’s as gold as your eyes…”
Sama giggled quietly and looked up at the sky, the cold Winter air sending a chill up her spine. “You know wha, Akira?”
“What?”
“I look forward to seeing Hideoyoshi and Shinjite again.”
Sonny watched the snow cover Falkenaroost like a blanket from her bedroom window. Everytime she saw a snowflake, she saw the vision: Rage standing over her with baby Axel, looking incredibly sad as snow fell all around them at a rapid pace. The vision always made her upset, and she wanted desperately to know the meaning behind it.
There was a gentle knock on the door and Rage came in, smiling to his wife. “Have you began to pack yet?”
“No… How could I? I cannot just leave this place behind.”
“You must, lest you wish to be burned alive.”
Akira, Sonny, Rage, and Axel were to take the train to Lamonia, a small neighboring town, the day after tomorrow. They would live there until the Lamonia messiah was chosen, then they’d move on from there as well. Sonny was only trying to enjoy the last days of her precious, grand city.
“I do not wish to burn, yet I also do not wish to leave. This new life we are headed to will be miserable… But at least I’ll have you.”
“Hey, come on now… Lamonia might not be so bad.”
“You’re right… It just won’t be Falkenaroost.”
Akira stood beside Sama, gazing at the snow covered city that she called home. Falkenaroost’s time had come. The chilly Winter morning air blew Akira’s hair back gently, and a feeling of melancholy suddenly overtook her. It was all so strange to think about. She never would have thought that entering the Restricted Zones to escape an abusive father would end this way. Meeting Sonny led her on an incredible four year adventure… She restrained tears as Sama gently placed a hand on her shoulder.
“It’s time,” She spoke softly, gently, “You must go and join the others on the train.”
“I-I wish to stay… To be with you in your final moments.”
“Then you must do so fifty feet back, behind the force field cut off.”
Akira nodded and stepped back the fifty feet, trying to convince Sama last minute. “Please don’t do this, Sama…”
“You know as well as I do that this must be done.”
Without another word, the force field appeared, forever locking Akira out and Sama inside. The Japanese maid looked back to her friend and smiled, sudden flames rising to devour Falkenaroost. Within mere seconds, the city was completely covered in flames and people ran and screamed, some already burning alive. Akira shivered. Mother Earth really wanted her people to die. Eventually, those flames reach Sama, who placed a hand on the force field as she herself began to burn alive. Akira placed her hand over Sama’s, beginning to weep. She knew that her friend had said that a better world would be born from this, making her death extremely bittersweet. She had met Sama four years ago on a quest to kill the king of Zarlamoy, and the two had grown to be very good friends… Now she had to witness her painful, agonizing death because the world was cruel and unfair.
Sama didn’t scream as the flames crawled up her body slowly. She didn’t flinch or wince. She only kept her miserable eyes on Akira, who was now sobbing and pounding her fists against the force field, making one final attempt to save Sama. She could only imagine how painful it must’ve been for her to watch her friend perish. Eventually, Sama grew weak from the pain, collapsing onto her knees.
Akira yelped and fell with her, watching her with wide, scared eyes. Sama did her best to smile, to comfort her friend to the best of her ability, but she began to feel tired. Her eyelids grew heavy and her yellow eyes could no longer see straight. She laughed to herself under her breath and shook her head. “What a day… What a life…”
Leaning her forehead against the force field, Sama drew her last breath and was gone from the world. Once again, she felt the sweet embrace of death. Akira cried more than she ever had before. She gently placed a kiss against Sama’s forehead, standing on her shaky legs and beginning to make her way to the train.
Akira shivered as she stood in front of the train, watching her breath escape her mouth in small clouds. Her thin sweater hardly did anything to protect her from the cold. Her vivid blue eyes gazed at the train, which was set to depart from the station any minute… And yet, she faced a very familiar problem: Her legs refused to move, refused to take her to the new life that awaited her. She looked behind her and half wished to see her father running at her, a broken beer bottle in his hand. That seemed to be the perfect motivation last time… But all she saw was a thick and snowy Winter time fog that stared back at her, and she sighed as the train blew its final whistle, giving the passengers one last chance to board. Her legs, which were frozen due to the miniskirt she wore, still refused to move despite the threat she faced of being left behind. Being left behind was her biggest fear… So why wasn’t she scared of it now?
She remembered Sama’s amber eyes in their last and final moments. They looked peaceful, but there was also an urgent pleading within them. They were begging her to go, begging her to survive… Which she decided to do for as long as she could. Sama’s eyes were the motivation she needed. Akira boarded the train quickly.
She knew that she and the royal family were to be the only passengers. Everyone else was dead, now acting as ghosts for an equally dead city. When her gaze fell onto Sonny, she saw the look of panic in the queen’s eyes. “Wh-Where is Sama…?”
Akira only shook her head, the king and queen’s hearts dropping at the same time. “She didn’t make it out of Falkenaroost in time… She said to move on to Lamonia and the new lives that await us there.”
“Oh Sama…” Sonny hung her head and cried, Rage and Akira hurrying over to comfort her as the train began to move.
In total, the train ride was two hours long, and they were now at the halfway mark. Sonny sat next to Rage, who held a sleeping Axel in his arms, and stared down at the floor, her deceased friend weighing her mind down greatly. Sama had a golden heart and it killed her in the end… Is this really what the good people got? A merciless death at the hands of their creator? She desired to weep again, but quickly froze once she saw Johana appear in front of her and next to Akira.
“Hello, your highness!” She laughed mischievously, “I think that you should follow after Sama if you miss her so much!”
Sonny shot up and looked to her husband, who instantly looked confused. “What is it?”
“I-It’s Johana! She’s right next to Akira!”
Rage looked to the seat beside Akira then back at his wife, shaking his head. It then became apparent to her that he could not see the Vikterstrauss girl. She must’ve been hallucinating… Grief was known to do that to her. She sighed gently and sat back down, looking out of the window at all of the things they were zipping past.
“Sonny,” Johana taunted, “Wouldn’t you like to go and see Sama again?”
“You’re not real,” Sonny replied boredly, “Please go away… No one wants you here.”
Johana scowled and leaned forward, now being inches away from the queen’s face. “Oh I assure you, I am real… Would you like me to prove it to you?”
Sonny scoffs, “Oh, please… I’d like to see you try. No one else can see you, it is only me… You do not exist to them. You are an illusion of my own mind. Now please… Do what my mother did and leave.”
Johana’s aqua eyes went dark and she grinned evilly. “Goodbye, Queen Sonny.”
The former demon looked to her in confusion. In truth, it was amusing to her. The girl wasn’t even real and she had the nerve to threaten her. She shook her head and leaned forward, laughing as a smile appeared on her face. “You crazy little brat. What-”
Suddenly the train derailed, flinging everyone forward mercilessly. The train rolled for a good twenty seconds, tearing apart in various areas. It was all over in half a minute, silence quickly filling the area. For a good two minutes, no voices called out… Then the prince’s loud wails echoed throughout the land.
King Rage sat up slowly and looked at him son, who had surprisingly remained in his arms due to his strong and tight grip. He had been flung outside and was now lying in the snow. A vast majority of the train was burning. He stood and examined Axel, who had suffered only a few cuts and bruises. He thanked God for this, beginning to search for Akira and his wife. He discovered Akira with a broken leg near the end of the train. “R-Rage,” She spoke, “Where’s Sonny…?” Despite her own pain, she was still worried about others.
“I don’t know,” He put Akira onto his back, “But we have to find her before she freezes to death.”
The two began their desperate search. The early morning snow was cold as the wind picked up, and Rage could sense that a blizzard was on its way. He shivered and held Axel under his coat against his chest, fiercely trying to keep the whimpering baby warm. “It’s okay,” He whispered, “We’ll find mommy soon. We have to… We have to…”
Within Akira, a growing feeling of dread gnawed away at her soul. She had just lost Sama, who had been someone to love and confide in, and now Sonny was missing. Losing Sama had devastated her, but if she lost Sonny, it would be a new kind of devastation and grief entirely… One the world had never seen before.
Her teeth chattered as the sharp wind pierced her legs, feeling them go numb. Her heart beat rapidly against Rage’s back and tears began to fill her eyes. No, she told herself, You mustn’t give up. Sonny is fine… She’s fine…
Rage’s large footsteps came to a halt and she heard him gasp quietly. “W-What?” She asked, “What i-is it?” She peered over his shoulder, eyes widening when she saw it.
They had found Sonny. She lay in the snow, flat on her back with her eyes closed. As they approached the queen, Akira let out a terrified scream. The Sunshine Queen had been impaled through the chest by a piece of railroad that had been torn upwards.
Rage was stunned and her couldn’t move. Akira, on the other hand, rolled off of Rage’s back, screaming again as she landed hard on her broken leg. Despite the tremendous pain, she ran over to Sonny, collapsing next to her and weeping, half from Sonny’s condition and half from the throbbing pain in her leg. Rage slowly made his way over, eyes never leaving his still wife. Axel continued to whimper underneath his coat.
“Sonny.” Rage whispered, falling to his knees and suddenly raising his voice. “Sonny!”
Akira was surprised to see the queen’s eyes open and look toward her husband. “Oh, Rage… I was beginning to think that you’d never find me…”
The king scooted closer to her quickly. “I-I’d never stop looking for you…! Sonny…”
She flashed a weak smile before clenching her eyes shut, only breathing slightly. “R-Rage… Tell me… How bad is it? I can’t feel anything… And my vision is fading away…”
“S-Sonny… I…”
“You’re fine,” Akira whispered gently, “A few scratches, but… You’re fine.”
Rage looked over to Akira miserably as his wife nodded. “I’m glad… Did we make it to Lamonia? I’ll bet little Axel is tired from all of this travel…”
Rage leaned over Sonny, showing her a wide eyed Axel. “He is, Sonny… He is. Look at him, he’s our baby… He’s our son…”
She felt Rage’s tears hit her cheeks and she opened her eyes to gaze at him. Startled, she realized what the vision had always been foretelling. She knew she wasn’t fine. She grew aware of a strong pressure in her chest as her eyes grew heavier. “Oh,” She whispered, “May I hold him?”
“I-I don’t think that you can, darling…”
Sonny nodded sadly and looked to the white sky, her eyes gentle and peaceful. “My, my… What a beautiful day.”
Neither Rage nor Akira spoke. Both were motionless as they watched Sonny, Rage holding Axel close as if to protect him from the cruelty of the World. Akira wept and took Sonny’s freezing hand, alarmed by the fact that the sudden expansion in her chest from breathing had ceased. “R-Rage… She’s…”
The king lunged forward and grabbed Sonny’s other hand, placing it on Axel’s tiny cheek. The baby instantly began crying from the coldness of the touch. “N-No… Sonny, look! It’s our baby! S-Sonny…!”
Life stopped for Akira in that moment. She stared on as royalty threw itself down on royalty and sobbed, the young prince not understanding. Falkenaroost had fallen… And it decided to take its queen with it in a fit of vengeance.
Everything was over for them. Akira knew that they wouldn’t make it to Lamonia with the blizzard settling in… It appeared that they were certain to die as well. Her long and extraordinary journey with Sonny and her friends had come to an end… She wasn’t ready to accept it. She had never wanted her time with Sonny to end. She wanted to remain with her forever, continuing to smile and laugh along with her. She shook her head as tears streamed down her face.
For a long while, they just wept. It grew colder and colder by the minute, but neither of them felt it. Snow began to cover Sonny’s body, making the lifeless queen as white as her favorite flower. Slowly, Rage pulled her wedding ring off of her finger, slipping it into his pocket.
“Let’s go.” He muttered after placing a small kiss on Sonny’s forehead.
“Go…? Go where? We have nowhere to go to, Rage! We’ll die from the cold before we ever reach Lamonia!”
Rage slowly looked to his left, seeing the border of a Restricted Zone. For some reason, he felt it calling him and he began to yearn for it. “No,” He spoke quietly, beginning to walk towards it with his son in his arms, “No. We will survive, just as Sama said… We will…”
Helpless, Akira limped after him. Her leg stung and ached, and her heart was in no better condition, but her soul was burning fiercely and she had to continue on. She wasn’t ready to die yet. She knew that if she died, the story of Sonny Shigawa would die with her as well and she wanted to keep the queen’s spirit alive for as long as possible.
As she limped away after Rage and towards the Restricted Zone, she looked back to the gruesome scene of Sonny’s snow-covered death one last time. However, it was not Sonny’s body that she saw, but rather the lives of those she had met over the past four years. The familiar faces stared her down as she trudged on, and she was surprised to see that all of them greeted her with smiles.
Kanada waved as she held her little sister close to her hip. Alyssa watched Rage happily, secretly longing for her brother. Yamada Zarlamoy stood beside her, still in his wedding clothes. All members of the Vikterstrauss family - Excluding Johana, of course - stared at her with their gentle, understanding eyes. All Falkenaroostians were there along with every Lacrimosan. Dhami, Advenna, and Kylie all held hands as they watched her go. Sweet, gentle Sama stepped forward and gave a shy wave to her friend. In front of them all, Sonny watched with her gorgeous blue eyes, smiling proudly at the woman she once called an apprentice. She took a bow and a huge smile made its way onto her face, allowing Akira to realize how grateful Sonny had been to have spent the time that she did with everyone. She knew it was time to let Sonny go.
With one final wave, Akira turned and faced the Restricted Zone as she entered it, continuing on the journey of survival. It had been fun… The most fun she had ever had.
-End, Bleeding Sun-
“What is this?” Sama asked, “An earthquake?”
“I don’t know!” She clung onto Sonny protectively, “It might be one of the Aku-She!”
“Aku-She? What are tho-”
As if trying to answer her, a giant Aku-She sprung from the ground below them. Now standing on top of the giant fleshy snake creature, Sama’s eyes grew wide and she looked at Akira. “You try to slide down its body,” She commanded, “I’ll do my best to take care of this thing!”
Akira nodded and bolted towards the end of the snake. It was big, about one hundred and twenty feet long, and even when running at full speed it took her a while to reach the end. She leaped off, trying desperately to keep Sonny in her arms, and landed on the ground with a heavy thud, continuing to run.
Sama struggled to maintain balance on the constantly moving snake, placing her hand on one of her machine pistols. She knew just from the appearance of the creature that it had originated from human bodies, the Apocalypse turning it into something hideous and awful. She whispered a quick apology to the poor thing before putting her gun to its head, firing. Of course, it’s head was too massive for the bullets to go all the way through, getting lodged in its skull instead. This only made him more angry, causing him to thrash around violently. As a result, Sama was flung off, causing her quick reflexes to kick in as she grabbed its fangs. She clung onto them furiously, shooting the Aku-She in jaw as it tried to close down on her body. “Behave yourself,” She scolded angrily, “That is no way to treat a lady!”
She struggled to climb back up onto its nose, it still reeling from the pain. As she watched this, Akira began to steadily back away from the action. As she did so, she felt a strong pressure against her arm followed by a sharp, brutal pain. She quickly swung around and saw Kanada; The zombie girl that had led to the introduction of Sonny. Her eyes widened, “You…!”
“I have come to collect the Blood Princess.”
Akira froze, not knowing what to do. She couldn’t just hand Sonny over to Kanada. She had vowed to protect her in her unconscious state. She clenched her fists and took off towards the Aku-She, it being the only form of safety she could think of. “Sama,” She yelled desperately, “We have to go!” Kanada growled and snarled behind her, still hot on her tail.
The Japanese Lady looks at Akira and the zombie girl who was chasing her. She looks back at the Aku-She and, in order to escape, fired a round of bullets into its eyes. Enraged by its sudden blindness, the snake swung around violently, letting out a terrifying roar as Sama leapt off of its nose and onto the ground. Grabbing Akira, she quickly ran at full speed. Kanada ruthlessly pursued them, as did the blind Aku-She, using the sound of their footsteps to follow after them. The chasing went on for several minutes, Akira’s bitten arm aching. Soon, an old looking town came into view, and it marked the end of the Restricted Zone.
Akira huffed as she ran, Sonny still in her arms. “What town is that?”
“I’m not sure, but it’s our only hope now!” Just as the Aku-She leapt at them, they exited the Restricted Zone, safe from the monsters.
Akira dropped Sonny and collapsed to the ground, screaming as she held onto her arm. Sama dropped to her knees and examined the limb. “You were bitten…”
“Tell me something I don’t fucking know!”
“We need to find a place to rest...Hopefully Sonny will awaken soon. She’d know what to do.”
“This town looks abandoned… Let’s just pick a building and rest there.”
She nodded, “Do you need me to carry you, Akira?”
“No, carry Sonny. I’ll be fine on my own.”
Sama helped Akira to her feet, picking Sonny up bridal style. Despite her best efforts, Akira did find herself leaning on Sama’s shoulder, too weak to walk by herself. The bite was getting to her and the pain was unbearable. As she began to sweat, she saw movement out of the corner of her eye.
“S-Sama, stop for a minute... “
Sama did so and looked at the weak young girl, “What is it?”
“I saw someone…”
She looked around, “Maybe this town isn’t abandoned after all…”
“Should we leave?”
“And go where? We can’t really travel with Sonny unconscious and your arm in the state it’s in. This is our only option.”
Akira trembled, “I feel sick…”
“A zombie bite to the arm will do that to you.” Sama tried to remain calm, but her nerves began to get the best of her. Akira was turning. What was she going to do? How was she going to save her? There wasn’t any possible way. Then the figure that Akira had seen caught Sama’s eye, and she could now clearly see that it was a little girl. She was asian, with curly long hair and a royal blue dress. She giggled and waved to Sama politely.
“Who are you?” Sama set Sonny down and began approaching the girl.
“I’m Alyssa.” The young girl beamed happily, “Who are you?”
“My name is Sama Satoko. Do you live here?”
“Yes. With my brother.”
“Brother?”
Alyssa nods and points to Sonny, “Is that Sleeping Beauty?”
“In a way, yes.” She smiles and kneels down to the girl, matching her height. “Can you bring us to your brother, Alyssa?”
“Well… He doesn’t like strangers… But you guys look like you could really use some help. I’ll lead you to our home.”
“Thank you very much, sweetheart.” She slings Sonny over her shoulder and wraps an arm around Akira, “Lead the way.”
The little girl nodded and ran off, leading them to the only other person in the entire town.
Sonny’s eyes fluttered open as she felt a wet washcloth dab against her forehead. Her eyes took a while to focus, but once they did, she saw him for the first time. He was of Asian ethnicity, much like his little sister, and looked about seventeen years old. His eyes were a deep and smoky brown, his hair long enough to cover his ears. He had an average sized nose with relatively thin lips, his jawline the shape of an almond. Sonny admired his beauty for a minute before jumping up. “Who are you?! Where are Sama and Akira?!”
“The two girls who came here with you? One of them is downstairs eating dinner. Please lay back down. Your legs are shaking.”
“Not until you tell me who you are and where I am.”
“My name is Rage Shigawa. You’re in my house, which is within the town of Falkenaroost.”
“Falkenaroost…? Another town that takes in survivors?”
“Well, not really. We would if any came asking for help, like you three have, but no one really knows of this town’s existence. Before the Apocalypse, the population was relatively small, only being around one thousand. After the Apocalypse, Alyssa and I were the only ones who remained.”
“And you took us in?”
“Sama said you need help… And from the looks of you and Akira, I’d certainly say that you did.”
“Akira? What’s wrong with her?”
“She bitten by a zombie… I’d give her a week. Then she’ll become one herself.”
Sonny quickly ran out the door. Akira had been the first friend she had made since her father’s death, and she refused to lose her now. She raced down the stairs, finding Sama and Alyssa in the dining room. “Where is she?!”
Sama stood, “You’re awake…!”
“Where is Akira? When was she bitten? What the hell happened?!”
“I’d like to know too, Sonny. Please just calm down. We just need to stay strong.”
“That’s easy for you to say, isn’t it?!” Sonny’s eyes darted to the ten year old girl beside Sama, lunging at her and grabbing her throat tightly. “Where the hell is she?!”
Alyssa gagged and tried to pry her hands away, Sama quickly tackling the demonic woman. “That’s enough, Sonny! She’s upstairs in the room to the god damn right!” She held Alyssa lovingly, who was now sobbing, glaring at her Messiah. “Don’t you ever lay your hands on Alyssa again.”
Sonny scoffed, rolling her eyes and running up the stairs. When she opened the bedroom door, she found her apprentice awake and shivering, a cold sweat starting to form on her brow.
“Akira!” Sonny ran over to her bedside, gripping her hand gently as her eyes filled with worry. “What happened? Please talk to me, Akira…”
“It was her…” Akira whispered, “...Kanada.”
“She did this to you?”
“Yes.”
“This is all my fault… I’m so sorry, Akira.”
“Don’t be… I’m just glad that you’re awake.” She smiled a smile that made Sonny’s heart shatter. “Where did you go in your slumber, Sonny?”
“I went to my world.”
“Your world?” She tried sitting up with interest, grunting from the immense pain that was now shooting throughout her entire body and laying back down. “What was it like? Was it just like you described?”
She nods gently, “Yes, it was… I met a great group of people. Found a man for myself… But it wasn’t real. It was just a dream. I have to forget about it now… I have to let it go.”
“I’m sorry, Sonny… I wish you could’ve stayed there forever. It would’ve been better than this world, huh…?”
“...No. I like this world better. You and Sama are in this one.”
Akira smiled and closed her eyes, “Thank you… It means a lot to me.”
“What do we now?”
“I turn.” Akira sighs, “I wish my end wasn’t going to be so painful.”
“I will find a way to keep you from this fate…” She thought for a moment, “I know! I’ll search for Yvonne even harder!”
“Sonny, I… Please don’t. This is my fate, so please just let it be.”
“How can you say that?”
“Yvonne isn’t real, Sonny. She’s something the world put its last shred of hope into. Even if she was real, what are the chances that she’d even be in Germany?”
“That’s not true…”
“It is and you know it. I can’t see it in those red eyes of yours.”
Sonny turned away and shook her head. She wouldn’t allow her mind to be clouded with doubt. “Even so… I will find a way to save you, Akira.” She hurried out of the room, accidentally bumping into Rage in the process. “Oh, I’m sorry!”
“It’s fine. I was just coming up to get you, so you actually saved me a bit of trouble. Would you like to accompany me to dinner?”
Her gaze snapped over to him as her hands rested on her hips. “Excuse me?”
“Well, it’s best that you eat after being asleep for such a long time. I bet your stomach is rumbling right about now, isn’t it?”
Sonny looked down as she suddenly grew aware of her increasing hunger. “Yeah…”
“So let’s go. My little sister makes the best food in all of Zarlamoy!”
“Oh fine, but don’t get any ideas! It’s just dinner. Nothing else.”
He smirks, “Oh, I know. I would never hit on a girl like you.”
“Hey! What the hell is that supposed to mean?!”
Rage laughs loudly and starts walking, ignoring the demon’s annoyed threats. When they entered the dining room, the delicious aroma of steak hit their noses at once. Alyssa was there to greet them, a big smile on her face. “Hello,” She beamed, “How are you?”
“Your brother is an ass.” Sonny pushed passed the little girl, taking her seat. Alyssa looked shocked at her language.
“Oh, come on!” Rage laughs again, “I was only teasing you!”
“Well, I never asked to be teased.”
“No one ever does, but it is the fate that must fall upon them.”
Sonny growled and began eating angrily, trying to occupy her mind. Who did Rage think he was? She was the Blood Princess and Zarlamoy’s Savior! He would learn to treat her with more respect.
As she looked at the young man who had so kindly taken her in, she began to recognize him from somewhere. She knew she had seen his face before. Whenever she looked at him, she saw him holding back tears. She felt cold, shivers running down her spine. It was snow that she saw whenever she laid her eyes upon him. Suddenly, she felt a little whimper escape her lips as she began to cry. Rage then looked startled. “Look… I’m sorry, alright? If it really bothers you that much, I’ll stop… I had no idea that you were so sensitive.”
“No, it’s not that… I’m not sure what it is.”
“Just eat and try to calm down.”
“Okay…”
“Hey,” He said, trying to change the subject, “Did you hear about King Yamada’s assassination?”
Sonny looks up at him silently.
Alyssa then nodded, deciding to join in on the conversation. “I did. A traveler from Nuremberg found him with his throat slashed. Looked like he’d been like that for a few days.”
Rage nodded, “And they have no idea who did it… But his Berlin mansion was all decked out for a wedding. He looked like he was going to be the groom. People think that his bride never truly loved him, that her heart had been blackened by his selfishness. She killed him just before they exchanged their vows.”
“She did love him,” Sonny whispered sadly, “She just realized that killing him would be better for the people of Zarlamoy…”
“And how do you know that?”
“Because,” Sonny suddenly sobbed violently, “I am the one who killed him!”
His eyes widened, “Y-You’re the Blackened Bride?”
Sonny nodded, trembling and holding herself tightly. Then that vision flashed before her eyes again. The snow. The bundle of joy in the man’s (Who she now knew as Rage) arms. The sadness in his eyes. She looked up at him, “Why do you cry…?”
Rage’s confusion was visible on his face. “What do you mean?”
Sonny had become unresponsive. She trembled and shook violently, whimpering all the time. “I-I want him back… I want…” The siblings stood in worry as she jumped, looking to her right to see the spirit who was only visible to her eyes: Her mother. “Go away…! Stay away from me!”
Her mother laughed, “What’s the matter, Sonny? Can’t handle the ghosts of the past?”
Yamada then appeared and grinned, “I thought you loved me, Sonny.”
Sonny let out a bloodcurdling scream and she stood, knocking her chair over. Rage hurried over and grabbed her gently, “Okay… Let’s go lay back down now.”
She willingly let him lead her away, still sobbing heavily. He laid her back down in his bed, grabbing the wet washcloth and starting to dab her forehead with it again. “Shh, it’s okay…”
She whimpered and grabbed onto his hand, looking up at him. “Lay with me…” Her voice was childish, almost pathetic in a way. How could he say no to her? He nodded and reluctantly laid beside the beautiful woman, hugging her close to him. “How about we get some sleep, then…?”
“I’m afraid to close my eyes.”
“Why?”
“I’ll have nightmares… Awful, awful nightmares.”
“But you need your sleep.”
“No, I don’t. I need to stay awake. I have to…”
“Can you at least tell me what’s wrong?”
“No… You could never hope to understand my turmoil.”
“Well, I’d like to try.”
Sonny looked at the man who was now embracing her. “I think it best if you don’t get to know me too well.”
“Then at least answer something for me…” He propped himself up on one elbow, “Where did you travellers come from?”
“The Restricted Zone that borders this town.” Sonny groans, “I miss them so much… The air out here makes me feel sick.”
“What are the Restricted Zones like?”
“Like everyone says they are. Dark, cold, dirty… Just my type of environment. Few have the strength to wander them, but those who do get to do so with me.”
Rage nodded, “Is that how you found Sama and Akira?”
“Akira, yes. She entered the Restricted Zone in order to escape her abusive father. Sama joined us after I killed King Yamada. She was serving as his maid at the time.”
“Have you come across any others, by chance…? Anymore wanderers?”
“No.” She eyes him curiously, “Why? Is there someone you know in there?”
“I believe that there was at one time, but they are no longer living.”
“And who are these people you speak of?”
He grinned and leaned in closer to her, nibbling on her ear teasingly. “I think it best if you don’t get to know me too well.”
“There you go with your teasing again.” She slowly sat up, “If you tell me your secrets, I shall tell you mine.”
“Is that a promise?”
“It is.”
“Well,” Rage started, “They were my parents. A couple of years after the Apocalypse began, they wandered into the Restricted Zone and never returned.”
“Then they are most likely dead.”
“Indeed, I believe that they are.”
“How sad…”
He leaned in once again, his nose now only mere inches away from her own. “I promised my father that I would take care of Alyssa while he was gone… But, as she has already made clear, she can take care of herself. She hardly relies on me for anything. So, this gets me wondering… If I was to say that I wanted to join your little party, would you allow me to do so? Maybe I could at least find my parents’ corpses and bring them back home for a proper burial… And, like you said, the air out here is sickening.”
Sonny grinned and looked up at him, noticing how soft his lips looked. “I think that can be arranged.”
“Good.” He gently put his hand on her jaw, “Now that I’ve told you my secrets… Tell me yours.”
“Leaving?!” Alyssa looked up at her brother sadly, the night time wind blowing onto her face and causing tears to form in her eyes.
“Hush!” Rage scolded, “You’ll wake everyone up.”
“But you promised papa that you’d take care of me!”
“Yes, I did. But do you really even need me anymore? What do you even rely on me for?”
Alyssa sighed and looked away, sniffling slightly.
“Look,” Rage knelt down next to her, “I know it’ll be hard to live without me. We’ve been together now for ten years, never being apart in that time. I get it. But…” He stopped and looked up towards Sonny’s room, the stars reflecting in his eyes.
“You really like her, don’t you, big brother?”
He smiled sheepishly and nodded, “There’s just something about her…”
The little girl groaned and shook her head, defeated. How could she deny him this chance to find him love? “Fine. If you really like her that much, you can go.”
Rage hugged his sister, “And you’re sure you’ll be alright if I go…?”
“No, I’m not sure… But I’ll try my best to be happy without you!”
“You’re the best little sister anyone could ever ask for, Alyssa.”
“I know,” She beamed proudly, “Now go and get some sleep. I’ll make breakfast in the morning and then you can all be on your way.”
He pulled her into a tight embrace, a smile still on his face. “That sounds like a wonderful idea. Thank you.” Both siblings went into the house, one venturing into the kitchen and the other into his room. As he laid next to the blonde beauty sleeping in his bed, She stirred gently and rolled over to look at him.
“Rage…? Are you just now coming to bed?”
He blushed, for the way she had said that almost made it seem like they were a married couple. It was a small glimpse into the future. “Yes, I am… And I have some good news for you.”
She sat up, still looking at him expectantly. “You’re going to come with us?”
“Indeed I am.”
Her eyes lit up and she threw her arms around him happily. “This is the most wonderful news I’ve gotten in years! Alyssa agreed, then…? She’ll be living on her own?”
“Yes. She agreed. She said that it’d be very hard, but that she’d try her best.”
Sonny giggled and rubbed her nose against his, “Good. I’ve grown tired of only having female companions.”
“Oh? Do Sama and Akira bore you?”
“Not at all! It’ll just be nice to have a new, fresh face around.”
He grinned, “I look forward to trying many new things with you, Sonny.”
“Oh yeah?” She leaned in closer, looking at him with those bedroom eyes, “Like what?”
His face became red and he looked away shyly, “I don’t know… Lots of things.”
“Hmm…” She flipped him over and crawled on top of him, “Things like this…?”
“Sonny, what are you doing…?”
She licked her lips, “Take a wild guess.”
His eyes widened, “This… Really? Now?”
“Of course. Do you not want to or something…?”
“No, I want to! It’s just so sudden…”
“Mmm… Maybe we should wait then…?” She looked around the room and a grin slowly crept up and onto her face, “Although… We probably won’t get this chance again. To make love in a nice, warm bed. Once we are in the Restricted Zone, we are out in the open. It lacks privacy, which is essential for this type of thing. If you’d rather have to do this in the freezing cold Restricted Zone, having to be quiet while Sama and Akira sleep, then we’ll wait.” She leaned in closer, “But here we can be loud. We can moan each other’s names as loud as we want!”
Rage didn’t hesitate in pouncing onto her.
Sama sat at the dining room table, sipping some morning green tea that Alyssa had so kindly made for her. She had bags under her eyes, for after three in the morning, she couldn’t sleep. At first, she thought that the erotic sounds were coming from the dream she could no longer remember; But once she opened her eyes and realized that she could still hear the noises, she knew where they were coming from and who was making them. She shuddered just thinking about it, now chugging down her tea in order to suppress her thoughts. “What’s wrong, Sama?” Alyssa sat down next to her, “You’re not looking well this morning.”
“I didn’t get much sleep last night… But I’ll be okay.”
Alyssa nods gently, her gaze drifting over to the plate of food next to her, “Do you think I should feed Akira her breakfast now?”
“Has she tried to take a bite out of you yet?”
“No.”
“Then yes, go ahead.”
Alyssa carried the plate of ham and hashbrown up and into Akira’s room. “Good morning,” She spoke cheerily, “I’ve brought you breakfast!” The young girl in the bed moaned in response. “Oh… Come closer to me, Alyssa. I am having troubles hearing you.”
Alyssa happily did so, the usual smile still on her face. “How much would you like to eat today?”
“All of it.”
“Alright. Ham or hash browns first?”
“Neither.”
“Huh?”
Akira lunged forward with incredible speed, grabbing the young girl as she let out a bloodcurdling scream. This alerted everyone else, causing them to run up quickly. “Alyssa!!” Rage screamed as he laid his eyes upon the scene, “Akira, what the hell?! Get off of her!”
Akira quickly realized what she was doing and jumped away. “I-I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to, I… I don’t know what came over me!”
“It’s the virus,” Sonny whispered as the room went quiet, “It’s finally taking your humanity away from you, Akira…”
Rage and Sama both ran over to the little girl, who was now on her hands and knees. “Did she bite you?” Sama asked calmly. “Are you hurt at all?” Alyssa shook her head, a few pitiful sobs escaping from her mouth. Sonny grabbed Akira and gently dragged her out. “I never would’ve thought that this would happen… Why, Akira?” Tears came to her eyes, “Why?”
“Sonny, I didn’t mean to… But my brain saw her as an appetizing meal!”
“You’re turning even faster than I thought you would… Come on! We have to leave right now!” The trembling teenage girl nodded, Sonny waiting for the others to come out of the room. Once they did, Rage led his sister away, Sama staying beside Sonny.
“She seems to be alright,” She spoke softly, “No bruises, no cuts… No wounds of any kind from what I could see.”
“Oh, thanks God…” Sonny sighed in relief, “We have to leave now, Sama. If you need to collect any of your things, do it now. Otherwise go wait outside with Akira.”
Sama nods and gently grabs Akira’s arm, leading her outside and comforting her. Sonny stood there for a moment, stunned, before going to find Rage and Alyssa. “Hey… We’re leaving now.”
Alyssa managed a small, weak smile. “Okay. It was an honor to have you all stay in our home.”
“Thank you very much, Alyssa. You’re one of the kindest souls I know.” She wiped a tear from her eye as she looked at Rage, “I understand if you no longer wish to come with us. I wouldn’t want to either.”
Rage looked confused, then shook his head. “What are you going on about, Sonny?”
‘I wouldn’t travel with someone who attacked my sister.”
He sighed, Alyssa standing up with a determined look on her face. “He’s going,” She said sternly, “He loves you, Sonny. He has to go with you. If he doesn’t, he’ll regret it for the rest of his life.”
The Blood Princess looked back to the Asian man, “You love me…?”
“Of course I do. Did you think that I just slept with you for fun…? No. You’re the most enchanting, mysterious woman I’ve ever met, Sonny… I’m in love with you.”
“And it’s… Real?”
“As real as you and I.”
She hugs him and starts to cry gently in his shoulder. She didn’t know why this was her reaction. It’s not like it was the first time she’d ever heard those words. Yamada had loved her. It was she who didn’t love him. Now she felt as though she really loved Rage… No. She knew she did.
Rage wrapped his strong arms around his beloved, kissing her cheek. “I’ve known that you were the one ever since I first laid eyes on you.”
She wrapped her arms around his neck, gazing into his eyes. Running a thumb across his lower lip, she teased him as he had once done to her. He grinned against her thumb innocently, nibbling on it gently so it wouldn’t hurt her. To this, she gasped and quickly pulled her hand away, giggling in an unusually cute manner. “Now then,” Rage gently took her hand, “Shall we get going, my little Sunshine?”
“I think that sounds like a splendid idea.” She locked her arm in his, grinning as they walked to the outside of the house. Alyssa followed along behind them. Rage turned to her, “Hey… In case I never see you again, Thank you for being my little sister.”
Alyssa nodded, looking up at him sadly, “And it was an honor to have a big brother like you. Thank you.”
Akira and Sama, who were still outside, nodded a thanks to the child and began to walk back towards the Restricted Zone, Sonny and Rage following behind them. Alyssa sniffled and waved to them until they were out of sight. As soon as they were gone, the ten year old girl fell to the ground, breathing heavily and completely exhausted. As she hunched over and vomited her breakfast, her skin turned slightly greyer. She lifted up her skirt, revealing the bite mark Akira had made up on her inner thigh. She had lied to her brother. She had to. If he knew she was bitten, he wouldn’t have gone away with Sonny, the love of his life. She knew that, since she was a child, She was now infected with the Kowloon virus. As her tears fell onto the bite mark, she secretly yearned for her brother.
“Wow,” Rage exclaimed as he looked around, “It’s so bare in here. It truly is a wasteland… Why would my parents ever want to enter such a place?”
“The mind works in mysterious ways, love. More importantly, do you think that you’ll be able to survive here?”
“I believe that I can… Why? Are you doubting me already?”
“Of course not. I just don’t want any hesitation from you.”
The demon’s lover nods before hearing a gentle groan from Akira. Looking back, he saw Sama carrying the girl, a worried expression on her face. “She’s getting worse…” Sama whispers sadly.
“Maybe we should stop for the night,” Rage suggested, “If she’s getting worse, we should make her comfortable in her final days.”
“No,” Sonny protested sternly, “we have to keep pressing forward in order to find Yvonne. She’s Akira’s only hope!”
Rage shook his head, for he knew of the legend of Yvonne. “She isn’t real, Sonny.”
“Yes she does! Why is everyone trying to fill my mind with doubt?!”
“Mmm… I must admit,” Sama spoke gently as to not upset the demon woman any further, “I have been doubting Yvonne’s existence lately as well. It just seems so unlikely that someone like her could exist.”
“You know what?” Sonny turned on her angrily, “Most of the things in this world would’ve seemed highly unlikely to those who lived one hundred years ago!”
Sama and Rage looked down silently.
“Okay. Fine,” Zarlamoy’s Savior began walking away, “You guys can stop here, but I’m pressing on! I must find Yvonne… I must!”
“Sonny, we’ll get moving in the morning,” Rage gently rubbed her shoulders, “Please just lay down and get some rest. You need it.”
After a moment of hesitation, she looked up at him. “Just one night? No more than that?”
He nods.
She sighs and nods, defeated. Gently taking Akira from Sama, Sonny lays down on the cold, hard ground of the Restricted Zone, now missing Rage’s soft and warm bed terribly. Akira snuggled into her like a helpless child, sniffling gently and closing her eyes. Putting an arm around her apprentice, Sonny looked towards the other two. “Would you come and lay down with us? It was your idea, after all.”
Sama laid a small distance away from the others, Rage taking his spot next to his beloved. Sonny groaned as he threw his coat over her. She gently laid it over Akira instead. “She needs it more than I do.”
Rage gave an understanding nod before wrapping his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. The couple then fell asleep together, though Sonny’s dream was a nightmare compared to her lover’s.
Darkness. No light seeped into the “room.” Just complete and total emptiness. Sonny looked around frantically, trying to spot something, anything. ‘Hello,” She called out desperately, “Hello?! Is anyone here?” For a while, there was no response to be heard. Then, just as Sonny was about to lose hope, a strange, disembodied voice spoke to her in a gentle manner. It was most certainly a female. “Yes, I’m here.”
“Where? Who are you?”
“I am your mother… Actually, I am everyone’s mother. My name is Earth.”
“Earth? You must be joking!”
“I’m not, I hardly ever joke. People often say that I have no sense of humor.”
“I suppose that’s true…”
“Mhm…” The world was quiet for a while. “Hmm… Sonny, your friend is in very bad shape.”
“I’m aware.”
“You long to save her, to take her pain away… But how can you, a mere demon girl, ever hope to achieve such a thing?” Sonny was about to speak when Mother Earth interrupted her, “Of course… That’s where Yvonne comes in, isn’t it?” Sonny nods slowly, causing Earth to carry on. “Well, your friends are right, Sonny. Yvonne doesn’t exist… At least, not in the way that you think she does.”
“Don’t spread such filthy lies!”
“You pour all of your hope into something you’ve never seen before, into something that may not exist… How foolish. Also, I am Earth. Mother of all living and breathing things. Wouldn’t I know if I created such a magnificent being that the people talk about?”
“Okay… Well then, why don’t you create a being like her? Make life a little easier for me.”
“Oh, Sonny… You’re not understanding. She does exist, just not in the way you think.”
“You’re not making any sense!”
“You believe that she exists as a being unknown to you. You’ve never met her before, right?” Earth laughs gently, “People describe her as a beautiful demon who wanders the Restricted Zones. Hmm… Now doesn’t that sound familiar, Sonny?”
Sonny remained silent.
“Yvonne became real about nine years ago, at the beginning of the Apocalypse. You see, there was this little girl who had hated someone so bad… She even went as far as to kill them. She was such a cute little girl. I am in pain, Sonny. The human race has caused me such damage from the wars and pollution, among other things… I’m sick, I’m weak. I am ready to die, darling. I started this Apocalypse as a way to start the process of my suicide.
“However, I do not hold all of the power here. The rules of the universe state that there must be a reason for me wanting to die. I found one in you. I couldn’t just start the Apocalypse for the hell of it, but you offered up the perfect opportunity. When you killed your own mother, hate began to consume you. In all of my years, I had never seen a hate so strong. I used this hatred to start the Apocalypse. It was my reason. You, Sonny, are the mother of the modern world.”
Sonny stood there, stunned.
“This was also the day you turned into a demon, correct? This, my darling, was how you became Yvonne. It’s you, Sonny… Yvonne is you.”
“A-All this time… I was the answer…”
“Mhm. Remember when you wished to go to your own world? You fell asleep right there on the spot, going to your dream world. You wished that, and you unknowingly granted your own wish. I’m surprised you didn’t find out sooner.”
“I have the power to save Akira…”
“And will you?”
“Of course I will!” She snapped to her, “I’d be insane if I said no! I can’t believe this…”
There was a light chuckle before Earth spoke again, “Then wake up, my dear Sonny. Wake up and cure Akira. Press on.”
Sonny gasped awake, sitting up quickly. She noticed that the sun had come up and someone had made a fire. Over this fire, breakfast was being cooked by Sama. She tried to speak, to say something, but everything just came out as little sounds and whimpers. The Japanese woman looked over at her Savior, face filled with confusion. “Sonny, what’s wrong? Did you have a bad dream?”
She nodded and crawled over to her, hugging and clinging onto her helplessly. “It was Earth,” Sonny whispered, “She spoke to me.”
“Earth?” Sama laughed, “You’re being ridiculous, Sonny.”
“I’m not, it was really her! Our true mother spoke to me…”
“Really? Then what did she say?”
“She told me that I am the mother of the Apocalypse. There was so much hate within me… She used that hate as a kind of power source for the beginning of the Apocalypse. She also told me that I am the key… The answer to all of our troubles! I am Yvonne.”
Sama suddenly froze. “I-I knew it… You’re the real Yvonne!” She chuckled to herself and crossed her arms, “And Akira didn’t believe me…”
Sonny looked down, “Akira… Mmm. Sama, do you think you can do me a favor?”
“Anything.”
“I need you to wish for Akira to recover.”
“And give up my own wish?”
Sonny sighs. “Yes.”
Sama looks over to Akira, whose skin had lost all human color. She twitched as she slept, drool dripping from the right corner of her mouth, and she knew that the young girl was dreaming about human flesh. She sighed and nodded, “Oh, fine. I wish for Akira to recover fully, for the virus to completely leave her body.I wish her to have health and happiness again.”
Almost instantly, Akira’s color began to come back. She didn’t look as pitiful and, as her eyes opened, they didn’t seem so tired. A happy sound escaped from Sonny’s lips. “Akira…!”
The young girl only looked up at Yvonne.
Sonny raced over to her friend, happy tears filling her eyes. “Yes! Yes yes yes! Oh, Akira… I was so worried about you!” Without a second thought, Akira threw her arms around Sonny, sobbing into her shoulder. “I’m so grateful to have you, Sonny! Thank you so much!”
“What’s all the noise?” Rage asked as he yawned and sat up, his eyes resting on Akira. “Wow… You look a lot better!”
“Rage!” Sonny leapt onto him, snuggling him happily while laughing cheerily. “Guess what?”
“What?”
“I’m Yvonne!” She looked up at him sweetly, “Make a wish!”
“You…?”
Sonny nods, “Mother Earth told me in my dream. Because of Sama’s wish, I was able to cure Akira!”
“Wow… That’s great!”
She eyed him for a minute, “So…?”
“Ah, well… What if I wished for the Apocalypse to be over…?”
All three girls looked up at him, though it was Sama who stepped forward and spoke. “I am highly against that one, Rage.”
“And why is that?”
“Because,” Sama stared him down like a lion with its prey, “If you did that and Sonny did make it come true, everything we’ve done up until this point will be for nothing. Yamada will have died for nothing. Akira’s family would have crumbled for nothing.” She clenched her fists, “I would’ve been brought back for nothing.”
“But… This…”
“And your parents would have died for nothing!” She growled, “Don’t you dare wish for something so selfish!”
“Mmm…” Sonny looked down, for she didn’t expect Sama to have such a big reaction. “I must confess that I too am against this. Mother Earth started this Apocalypse for a reason. She’s hurting, Rage. She’s sick. She’s trying to kill herself using this Apocalypse. Don’t take that away from her. Please.”
Rage hesitantly nodded, “Okay… Then… I wish for you and I to love each other until the end of our days. Can you do that for me, Sonny?”
Sonny smiled and nodded gently. “It is done, though you really didn’t need to wish that.” The couple laughed together.
Akira cleared her throat and rose to her feet, looking at Sonny. “I have a wish to make.”
‘What is it, dear?”
“You wished to go to a different world, right? Which is how you fell asleep for so long?”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“Then you can no longer make a wish for yourself.”
Sonny’s eyes instantly filled with sadness, “That’s right…”
“What were you going to wish for?”
“My humanity.”
“Then I wish for you, Sonny Sung, to be human again.”
Sonny’s red eyes teared up from happiness. She closed them, allowing those tears to flow down her cheeks, and when she opened them again, they were the beautiful ocean blue that she hadn’t seen since she was nine years old. Her humanity had returned. She let a sob escape her lips.
Rage wrapped an arm around her, “Blue eyes suit you.”
“Well, they should. I was born with them.” Sonny laughed and twirled around in euphoria, her hands held out as she felt little raindrops kiss them. It was a beautiful moment; One that those who witnessed it never forgot.
It was night time now, the moonlight shining down on the couple beautifully. Akira and Sama had already fallen asleep, but Sonny was restless. Rage agreed to take a walk with her for a little while. He yawned and looked over to her. “So now that you’re human, do you feel any different?”
“Only slightly. My heart isn’t so heavy with sadness and hatred, and I feel so warm all the time now.” She hugged herself happily, “It truly is a really great feeling, Rage. I didn’t know how good I had it when I was human.”
“That’s usually the way most things go,” He chuckles, “Part of me thinks that you’re a very lucky person for getting to experience being another species… But the other part of me thanks God for the way he made me.”
Sonny smiles sweetly, “Never wish your humanity away, darling. It is a very precious thing.”
“Right.” He looked away and, after a few long moments of silence, he spoke again. “What are your plans for the future? I mean, now that you’ve ‘found’ Yvonne, are you going to continue to stay in the Restricted Zones?”
“Actually,” She looked at him with a soft gaze, “I’d like to settle down somewhere. It’s a crazy idea to have in a world like this one, but I’m tired. I want to live as close to a normal life as I can. It sounds funny, but I suppose the part of me that liked the Restricted Zones died with my demonic heart. I look around here, and I cringe. it’s just a constant reminder of the Earth’s pain. The air in here is thick and sickening, and I fear that I may lose my mind if I stay in here any longer… Rage, I just got my mind back, I don’t need to lose it again.” She laughs nervously.
He wrapped an arm around her, “I think that sounds like a wonderful idea. So tell me this, then…” He kissed her cheek, “...Am I involved in that somewhere?”
She blushed and looked away, somewhat embarrassed. “I’d like you to be…”
“Me too.” He held her hand tightly, “Where would we go?”
“Well, I know how much Alyssa means to you, so I was thinking that we’d just go back to Falkenaroost. When siblings have a bond like yours and Alyssa’s, they shouldn't be separated from each other in the first place… It was wrong of me to take you from her. What do you think?”
“That would be great! All the buildings there are in good shape, so Sama and Akira could have their own places… You and I would live together with Alyssa, of course. If we grew our own food in one giant garden and hunted regularly, we’d have enough for all five of us. You’re so smart, Sonny.”
“Not really… It’s just common sense.”
He kissed her lips with a passion she had never known before. “I love you, my little Sunshine. So much…”
“You know, I’m still not used to hearing that.”
“Why? Didn’t Yamada ever say it to you?”
“Sure he did… But this is the first time I have ever felt that love back. I love you too, Rage… And I know that this time, I can say that to you honestly and with all of my confidence.”
He leaped onto her with another kiss, causing them to both topple over and laugh. She smiled brightly up at him, stroking his cheek softly with her thumb. “How is it humanly possible to love someone so much…?”
“It just means that this is real.” He leans down and nibbles on her neck, swirling his tongue around on her soft spot. She gasped and gently wrapped her arms around him, “Oh, Rage…”
“Sonny, I want you.”
“Right here…?”
“Right here and right now.”
“B-But…” She looks around hesitantly.
“Why not? I mean, no one is around, so we don’t have to worry about a single soul seeing us.”
“And what if a Restricted Monster shows up?”
“We’ll deal with that when it happens.” He nibbles on her soft spot again, undoing her dress. As he did so, she reached up and unbuttoned his shirt, her neck still stretched out to allow him better access to it. “Rage...” She whispered, pausing for a brief moment, “...Don’t hold back.”
Rage grinned, “When do I ever?” He began to take Sonny, her soft and gentle moans echoing throughout the Restricted Zone.
“Where did they go now?” Akira looked around, seeing no sign of the couple anywhere. “I swear to God, if they’re fucking… Well, that’s just putting themselves in danger!”
Sama grinned and looked at the young girl, “Oh, Akira… You’re just jealous that you don’t have someone of your own.”
“I don’t need somebody like that.” She huffed quietly, crossing her arms. “And what about you, Sama? Don’t you need someone too?”
“No. Hideoyoshi was the only person for me.”
“You’re not going to try to move on from that…? That was hundreds of years ago!”
“Why would I? I’ve found my true love. Yes, he may be lost and gone to me by now, but that doesn’t change anything. Once you know that you’ll love someone forever, life is complete and you’ll never need another person again.”
“What a beautiful way of putting it…”
“Well, love itself is beautiful.”
“I wish that I viewed things with your mind.”
Sama giggled but stopped short, standing up quickly. “Hmm…” Akira noticed that, although only slightly, Sama had squinted her eyes slightly. “What is it?”
“We have a visitor.” She pointed West, and when Akira turned around, she saw Kanada walking towards them. “Damn… How does she always know where to find us?”
“She’s persistent. Her need for vengeance makes her so.”
“What do we do?”
“Well, she’s not approaching us in any sort of malicious way… We should see what she wants.”
As Kanada drew closer, Akira became more and more nervous. She almost turned into a Restricted Monster because of the undead girl, and she wasn’t willing to go through that again. She made sure to be ready in the event of an attack from Kanada. The zombie smiled and stopped walking, now standing directly in front of the two young women. “Hi,” She looked at Akira, “Wow, you’re not undead yet?I thought that the virus would’ve taken over by now.”
“I am no longer infected.” Akira growled through clenched teeth, “No thanks to you.”
Kanada chuckled lightly, then looked over to Sama. “I don’t think I know your name. What is it?”
“You don’t need to know, darling. It would do you no good.”
“That’s a very polite way to tell me to go to Hell.”
Sama grinned proudly, “I was raised to be a very polite girl.”
“I can see that.” Kanada sighed and looked back to Akira, “So how did you get cured, then?”
“We found Yvonne.”
She froze, eyes still locked onto Akira. “Where? How?”
“She was with us the whole time. We just didn’t know it.”
“Take me to her. Please.” Kanada was practically on her knees begging now, “I need to make my own wish!”
“I’m sorry. She doesn’t exist anymore… We kind of got rid of her, I guess.”
She scowled, “Figures. You used her all for yourself then got rid of her. How selfish!”
“Oh, shut up. Even if she was still around, I would never take you to her.”
“Fine. Then at least tell me where the Blood princess is.”
“Now why would I do that?”
“Because you love me.” She gave a small smile and an inaudible gasp escaped from Akira’s lips. She could now see how young Kanada truly was… Only about fifteen, if she had to guess an age. “And because if you don’t,” Kanada licked her pale lips, “I’ll kill you.”
“That isn’t the first time I’ve heard that.” Akira brought her hands up to her temples, massaging them. She couldn’t think about her family. Not now. “Why do you even want Sonny anyways? What grudge do you have against her?”
“So that’s her real name… Sonny. My sister always called her the ‘Blood Princess.’” Kanada suddenly clenched her fists, anger becoming more clear on her face, “The same sister that she killed!”
Sama stepped forward with great interest, “Killed…?”
“Y-Yes…” She shivered and hugged herself, “Perhaps I should tell you so you can understand my sorrow and anger. In fact… I think that I will.”
Akira nodded and crossed her arms, “Well, tell away, then.”
“Hey Kanada!” Shiro ran over to the daydreaming girl, causing her to look out of the window. “Have you finished planning our event for the Spring festival?” The year was 2040, one year before the beginning of the Apocalypse. The two girls were in Ichimoku Academy, which was located in Nagoya, Japan. Kanada gently shook her head, “No, sorry… I haven’t.”
Shiro huffs and sits in the desk beside her friend. “Well, we need to get on that…”
“I know, I’ve just been so tired recently. Kyou has been having nightmares and she’s waking me up every night because of them. I’ll try to get it done soon, Shiro.”
“Nightmares, huh? Ooh, maybe I could tell you what they mean! I’m good with this kind of stuff.”
“Mmm… Okay. She says that she sees our mom and dad a lot, and it’s always very dark… Um… Oh, right! She always sees bright red eyes staring her down. She says that they scare her.”
“Hmm… Well, I got nothing!” She laughs gently and leans back in her seat.
“And you were supposed to be good at this.”
Shiro giggles, “Well, you can’t succeed at everything.”
“I guess not.” Kanada looks out the window again, sighing.
“Hey,” Shiro gently touched her friend’s arm, “If you keep daydreaming like that, you won’t be able to have anything to eat. That’s bad for your health.”
“I’m not that hungry anyways.”
“Well, that’s not like you at all! Come on, talk to me… Is it Kyou’s nightmares that are bothering you?”
Kanada nodded and sniffled, burying her face in her hands. “I just wish that there was some way to help her!”
“You’re helping her by being there for her, by being such a great sister…”
“I still feel like that’s not enough.” She looks back to her pale friend, “I might just take a few days off from school to help her. She’s six. She shouldn’t be having nightmares like that.”
“Are you going to take her out of kindergarten then?”
“Yeah. I want her to know that I’m here for her.”
“That’s honorable. You’re a great sister, Kanada. Kyou is so lucky to have you…”
She smiled as the bell rang, standing and grabbing her things. “I’m going to go sneak out. Don’t tell anyone, okay? I’d rather not have that on my record. I’ll see you later, Shiro.” She hurried out, sliding the classroom door shut quietly behind her. Shiro maintained her sweet smile until Kanada was out of sight. Normally, she would’ve tried to stop her friend from skipping class… But she felt that this time, it was justified. Kanada has to spend the next few days with Kyou. The nightmare had told Shiro. Kyou was going to die.
“Why’d you take me out of school, Onee-Chan? It was about to get exciting.”
“Oh really? Why is that?”
“Because we were starting to make paper cranes! We get to hang them up around the classroom if we finish…”
Kanada laughed as she held the little girl’s hand, “Oh, hush. We can always make paper cranes at home and hang them around your room.”
“But I wanted to do it with my friends!”
“I’m sorry, honey… But I wanted to talk to you about your nightmares.”
She looked away. “I don’t want to talk about them.”
“Kyou. Not even Shiro knew what they meant, and you know how good she is with this sort of stuff.”
“You told her?!”
“Well, yeah. Best friends tell each other everything.”
“Not my best friends. I don’t tell them everything.”
“Hmm… I’m sorry, Kyou. I just really don’t like the sound of these nightmares… They’re frightening.”
“They are, but it’s okay.” She sighs and shrugs slightly, “It can’t be helped.”
“Hey, don’t say that! I’m going to help you in any way that I can!”
Kyou smiled brightly and hopped onto her sister’s back, giggling. “Onward, Onee-chan! To home!”
Kanada laughs and quickly arrived at their small house, letting Kyou slide off of her back. The house had two floors, but neither were very large. The bottom floor consisted only of the kitchen, dining room, and the living room, while the top story had a bathroom, two bedrooms and a tiny little office. Though the size was nothing special, they were both happy with it.
“What do you want for lunch?” Kanada asked as she opened the fridge.
“Yakisoba!” Kyou said happily, setting her backpack down on the couch.
“Really?” Kanada sighs, “You had to choose the one thing that I can’t cook… Why not just instant noodles or something?”
Kyou shook her head stubbornly, “Those never fill me up all the way. I want to be full for once!”
Groaning, Kanada began to prepare the yakisoba. “Fine… But you know better than to put your backpack on the couch! It goes up in your room!”
This time, it was Kyou’s turn to groan. She slung her backpack over her shoulder, stomping up the stairs and into her room. The two of them had lost their parents just a little over a year ago. Kanada, then thirteen, vowed to take care of Kyou, giving her a happy life full of smiles. She was worried that the nightmares would jeopardize that.
“No stomping either!” Kanada called after her. As she slowly cooked the yakisoba, she began to sweat. The nightmares really did bother her, and she knew that they bothered Kyou too. If only she could make them go away, make her feel better…
“Onee-Chan,” Kyou shouted loudly, like little children do, “I need a bath!”
“You can take one after lunch!” She called back, “Come down here and get ready to eat! I didn’t make this yakisoba for nothing!” She laughed softly, hearing Kyou’s little footsteps hurrying down the stairs. It was cute, in a way. The little girl climbed up and onto a chair, sitting at the table obediently. She hummed and kicked her legs impatiently, Kanada bringing her food over. “Don’t forget to give thanks before you eat.”
Kyou looked up at her big sister, confused. “Aren’t you going to have any, Onee-Chan?”
“I only made enough for you… Besides, I’m not even that hungry.”
“I’d feel bad if you didn’t eat…”
“I ate at school,” She lied, “I’m fine, Kyou. Really.”
She slowly started to eat the yakisoba. “You better not be lying to me.”
“I would never lie to you, Kyou. You’re too cute for that.”
Kanada’s little sister laughed, grinning as she ate. While Kyou was still preoccupied with her food, Kanada started on her homework. For a little while, the house was quiet. Then, Kyou finished her noodles. “All done, Onee-Chan! It’s bath time now!”
“Okay… Just let me finish this one problem here…”
The six year old watched over her sister’s shoulder with a sort of impatient curiosity, tapping her fingers on the table. Kanada sighed and gently set her pencil down. “Let’s go and get you in the bath.” Kyou nodded and ran up the stairs, beating her big sister there.
“I didn’t see you grab any clothes.”
“Can I take a bath with you?”
She sighs and nods, “Yes, but go and get your clothes first! Some for me, too!”
The young girl nodded and diligently ran off, eager to carry out the task at hand. Kanada started the water, putting her hand under it to check the temperature. Once she found the perfect one, she cracked open a window to allow some of the steam to escape. She undressed herself, neatly folding her school uniform and setting it off to the side. As she climbed into the bath, she let a gentle sigh escape her lips. The warm water felt good against her tense muscles. Kyou soon came back in, hanging the clothes up and joining her sister in the tub.
“It’s not too hot, right?”
“Nope! It’s just right, Onee-Chan. Thank you.”
“Of course. It’s just what a big sister does.”
Kyou giggles and gives a big, childish grin. She snuggles into her big sister, looking out of the window at the blue sky. “You know what the Blood Princess says?”
“What does she say?”
“She says that the sky will disappear someday. It will be covered in grey clouds, and everyone will be gloomy because of them. She says that monsters will come along with the clouds and torment people.”
“Do you believe her?”
“Yes. She’s shown me. I don’t like it. I wouldn’t want to live in a world like that one.”
“I don’t like this ‘Blood Princess,’ whoever she is. The next time you see her, you tell her to go away or your Onee-Chan will get her!”
“I tried that… But she’s still there, in my dreams.”
“Hmm… Does she say anything else?”
“No, but she sure does show me a lot.”
“What kinds of things does she show you?”
“Bad things. Things that you wouldn’t like.”
“Well, tell me anyways.”
“She shows me bloody things. Scary things.”
“Kyou, honey… If want me to help you, you’re going to have to be more specific.”
“But I don’t want you to help me! At first, I was a little bit scared of her… But I’ve really grown to like her! If I tell you everything, I’m worried that she’ll go away or that you’ll try to take her away from me!”
“I won’t, I promise. I’m just curious, is all.”
“Do you swear on your own life?”
“I do.”
“Okay… She shows me dead bodies, people who have been ripped apart… Their faces look like they want to scream but no sound will come out of their mouths.”
“Is that it?”
She shook her head, “Sometimes she’ll show me the Changed World. The ‘Apocalypse.’ The world and all of the people on it turned filthy. Strange and creepy monsters roam the earth. It’s scary and she knows that I don’t like it… But she does, so she keeps showing it to me. She tells me to put a rope around my neck. When I do, she says not to wear it like a scarf, but like a loop around my neck. Then she tells me to hang because I’ll look prettier that way. I want to be pretty like you Onee-Chan, but I haven’t done it yet.”
Kanada looked horrified. Seeing this, Kyou quickly shook her head with worry. “No, don’t make that face, Onee-Chan! That’s exactly the face she said you’d have… She’s probably mad with me now for tell you everything!”
“Kyou,” Kanada said sternly, almost sounding like a mother, “You need help for this. These nightmares… I do not like how sinister they’ve become.”
“Sinister…?”
“It means dark or scary. These are not dreams that a little girl should be having.”
Kyou sniffles quietly, “B-But I like the Blood Princess… I don’t want her to go away!
“Well, I do. I’ll get you an appointment with a therapist or something. Anything to stop these nightmares.”
Kyou growled, somewhat frightening Kanada, and crawled out of the tub angrily, grabbing her clothes as she ran out.
Kanada sat there, stunned. She couldn’t understand how she was more scared of these dreams than Kyou, the one who was having them. She groaned and washed herself, desperately wishing for her parents. If they were here, they’d know what to do. She’d like to think so, at least. Unlike her, they were always prepared. Sighing, she closed her eyes and sank down into the water, letting her thoughts wash over her.
The next morning at school, everyone could tell that something was wrong. Kanada wasn’t being herself at all. She spaced out more often, staring blankly at the white walls of the school. Even when Shiro came over she wasn’t fully there. “Hey, what’s up?” Her friend asked curiously, concern written all over her face.
“Hmm?” Kanada looked over at her. She hadn’t even noticed that her friend had come up to her. “Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just that Kyou’s dreams are really bothering me.”
She frowned, “I wish that I could help you.”
“Shiro, I need you to be honest with me.” She gently took her by the shoulders, just to show that she was serious. “Do you know what Kyou’s dreams mean?”
Shiro look away and nodded reluctantly, tears now filling her eyes. “But I can’t tell you what they meant… It’d crush you.”
“I can take it! Please, whatever it is, I can take it… At this point, I just need answers!”
“Those types of dreams…” She took a shaky breath, “...Are common when someone is about to meet their untimely end.”
“And it’s usually the one having the dreams…?”
“Yes.”
“Oh God… What am I supposed to do?! How do I save my little sister?!” She sobbed heavily.
“I have no clue, Kanada… It might not be possible.”
“No, it has to be…! I promised my mom and dad that I would take care of her!” Tears were streaming down her face as she let go of Shiro, defeated. “I’ve failed them already, haven't I…?”
Shiro didn’t say anything. How could she? She’d never been in a situation like this one before. She only shook her head and began to cry slightly. Eyes widening, Kanada sprinted out of the classroom, tears flying out of her eyes as she ran. She hurried out and away from the school, hurrying through the streets of Nagoya. She had to get Kyou out of school. She had to. If she didn’t, she’d be paranoid that Kyou would die without her, and she’d get no notice of it. Fear had suddenly overtaken her once again.
As she held her sister’s hand, Kyou looked confused. “Again?”
“Yes. I’m sorry Kyou, I know how much you like to go to school… But I just don’t feel right leaving you there all day by yourself.”
“But that’s what school is! I go there all day to learn!”
“Are you going to argue with me, Kyou? You know how much I hate it when you do that.”
She scowled, “And I hate it when you randomly pull me out of school! So I guess we’re even now, huh?”
Kanada took her by the wrist forcefully, dragging her home. “Let go of me,” Kyou screamed angrily, “The Blood Princess was right! You are a bad person!”
“Kyou, why don’t you understand?! She’s the bad person! She’s making you delusional, seeing me in such a bad way! Furthermore, I thought that I told you to never talk to her again!”
“I don’t care! I like the Blood Princess! She’s very nice and kind to me.”
“Well, she sounds pretty awful.” Kanada opened the door to their house and sighed tiredly, “Go to your room. I need a nap.”
“I don’t want you to go to bed when you’re angry with me.”
“I’m not angry. I’m just disappointed.”
Kyou looked down, suddenly hugging her big sister. “I’m sorry I’m so difficult. If I could, I’d change my stupid ways… She says I’m selfish. Do you think I’m selfish too, Onee-Chan?”
Kanada picked the little girl up, swaying gently from side to side. “No, baby. I don’t think you’re selfish. I think you’re very smart but also stubborn. The Blood Princess is wrong. She seems to always be. How can someone as sweet as yourself ever be selfish?”
Kyou smiled innocently, laying her head on Kanada’s shoulder and closing her eyes. Kanada grinned and gently carried her up to her room, setting her down on her bed lightly. Exhausted, she flopped down next to her little sister, completely drained of all of her energy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep as well.
Kanada looked at the clock just above the television, wondering what class everyone was in right now. She had dropped out about three months ago due to Kyou’s nightmares getting worse. However, they had been getting better over the past week, almost stopping entirely, which led Kanada to think about returning to school. Kyou often encouraged her to do so, feeling bad that her sister had dropped out all because of her, an act that was looked down upon in Japan.
School would be just starting. She shook her head as she got up, going over to make breakfast. She decided to go American and make one of her personal favorites: Cheesy eggs with ham. She turned on the news, curious as to what was going on in Germany right then. It started only a few weeks ago. A new, horrible disease had made its home in Germany and Austria, and it infected only children. It was given the name “Kowloon” and it took over the child’s body, turning them into a senseless, demonic creature. She was thankful that it was only in Europe at the moment. At least Kyou couldn’t get it.
“...And here we have footage of the beasts found in China overnight.” Kanada looked over at the mention of a neighboring country, growing nervous.
It was a video shot from a phone, though you could still see what was going on pretty clearly. The beast, which had the appearance of a tan snake, was tearing a man to shreds. Though the news station had blurred out the gore, his horrifying screams were enough to upset Kanada and make her cringe. She shook her head and tried to focus on making breakfast, but she still couldn’t block out the sounds from the television. “This new, terrifying creature,” The news anchor spoke, “Is known as an Aku-She. If anyone happens to stumble across one, you are asked to please contact the authorities.” Hearing Kyou’s footsteps approaching, Kanada switched off the TV and went back to the delicious meal. She didn’t have an appetite anymore.
“Good morning, Onee-Chan!” Kyou called happily, “Breakfast smells yummy!”
“Good morning, honey. It’s ham and eggs. Come have a seat at the table. It’s nearly done.”
Kyou nodded and used her little legs to hop up into one of the chairs, waiting patiently. Once her breakfast was sat down in front of her, she practically swallowed it whole. “I’ve always loved your cooking, Onee-Chan! You’re even better than mama was!”
Kanada laughed and shook her head, “Oh, I don’t know about that… Why are you so happy today anyways?”
“Because I didn’t have a nightmare last night! Not a single one!”
“That’s great! I’m very glad to hear that, Kyou. It sounds like their going away slowly… Maybe I finally scared the Blood Princess away.”
“Oh, I don’t know… The Blood Princess isn’t scared of anything. She’s a very brave girl.”
“Mmm… But you’re braver.”
She nods and rests her head on the kitchen table, letting out a big yawn. Kanada eyed her as she finished her breakfast, “Still tired?”
“A little, but I’m okay.” She noticed that Kyou suddenly wouldn’t meet her gaze. She stood, collecting the dishes and going over to the sink to rinse them off. “Now how can you be tired? The Blood Princess finally left you alone. You should’ve slept better than ever before!” Kyou remained silent, which frightened Kanada slightly. Perhaps she was addicted to the Blood Princess…? Maybe she couldn't sleep without her mysterious presence…
She turned the sink off and stared at the wall. She was slowly losing Kyou. She was losing…
“I didn’t sleep at all last night.”
It was a little, eerie whisper… One that didn’t sound like Kyou at all. It scared her immensely. “Kyou… You need your sleep.”
“But you told me to never see the Blood Princess again, Kanada. This is the only way for me to not see her. It’s your fault, Onee-Chan…”
“Kyou…!”
“It’s your fault that your sister is killing herself.” She laughs cruelly.
Kanada’s vision became blurred as she stared at the being in front of her. There was no way that she was Kyou. She was acting too different. She felt herself fall, and before she knew it, all she saw was darkness.
Kanada shivered as she hid behind one of the grocery store shelves, eyes wide and fixed on the ground. She heard them. The screams of the victims, the groans of the undead. It had only been a week since the Aku were discovered in China, and now Japan was falling fast to the monsters of the end. She had been shopping when the store’s alarm went off. This told everyone that they were coming. The zombies were heading for the store. The doors all malfunctioned and wouldn’t close, allowing the demonic creatures perfect access to the inside. Now, Kanada was forced to listen to the other innocent people as they were being torn to shreds, wondering when she would be next.
Babies cried. Women screamed. The place was beginning to smell acrid from the rotten flesh that was stumbling around. Kanada began to silently cry to herself.
As she expected, it didn’t take long for them to find her. They made their way down to her, though she was too deep into her panicked hysteria to notice. She smelled its breath. Gagging and opening her eyes, she gasped and backed away against the shelf, running into another. “No… Oh please God… No!” This couldn’t happen to her. She had Kyou to take care of. As they drew closer to her, she knew that she’d have to take a risk. If she could slide past them, she could make a run for the door and escape. She had to try. For Kyou.
She took a deep breath and bolted towards the end of the aisle. She managed to squeeze past the zombies, and the store’s door was in sight. Yes. She was almost there. Almost…
Gasping, she grew aware of the arm that had wrapped around her neck, causing her to trip and fall backwards. When she looked up, she was face to face with an undead woman. She stifled a scream and struggled to get away from the woman, fear taking over.
“Please,” She pleaded, “I have a little sister to take care of at home…!” She didn’t know why she bothered begging. It couldn’t understand her anyways. The drool slowly dripped onto her face, and Kanada could no longer control her screaming.
The next few minutes were a blur to her, probably because of the great pressure on her neck and the numbing pain that came next. She wasn’t sure if she screamed or not. She thought that she did, for she opened her mouth to, but she didn’t hear any sound come out of it. Maybe she was so focused on the pain that it blocked out the noise. For a while, she just laid there, trying to accept what was being done to her… She knew that the zombie woman was now gnawing on her neck, enjoying the bloody taste to it, and she knew that she no longer cared. She just wanted it to all be over. Then a name popped into her head, making her eyes widen: Kyou. She weakly brought her arms up, pushing the zombie woman away as hard as she could.
A great coldness began to fill her body. She was freezing. She shivered as she stumbled out of the store doors, her vision still blurred and faded as from the pain. Her house was only a block away. She could make it. She only hoped that the wound on her neck didn’t scare Kyou like it scared the people on the streets.
Kanada burst through the front door tiredly. Almost instantly, she tumbled to the floor, grabbing onto the door for support. “Kyou,” She called weakly, her voice raspy and hurting because of the wound, “Where are you?” She received no answer. The only sound that echoed throughout the house was her own heavy breathing.
“Kyou!” She called again, this time fully losing her balance and flopping onto the floor. She cried out as she landed on her stomach, the wound on her neck stinging even more than it already was. Again, there was no answer to be heard. Kanada tried to ignore the pain, thinking to herself. Kyou hadn’t said that she was leaving or going anywhere. She had to be in the house. Maybe she had gotten scared and hid in one of the closets… Yes, that had to be it.
Pulling herself up weakly, Kanada crawled up the stairs, crying out in pain every few seconds. She checked the hall closet first. No Kyou there. Kanada cursed under her breath and went into her own room. Kyou wasn’t in that closet either. She fell to the bedroom floor again, sitting there for a long while, exhausted and drained.
Her breathing only grew heavier. There was only one closet left: Kyou’s. She stood and shakily made her way to the little girl’s room, her stomach churning. She swung open the door, now getting frustrated with herself. She had to pull herself together. If Kyou saw her like this, she’d get upset, and she didn’t want to be the reason for her sister’s unhappiness. She had promised her sister a life full of happiness, and that’s what she was going to get. She gently grabbed the closet’s doorknob, regaining her composure once again. She gently opened the door, but was disappointed when she didn’t see Kyou. “Dammit,” She whispered quietly, just in case her little sister was nearby, “Where is that girl?” As she stood there for a minute, she suddenly got the urge to be sick, so she ran to the bathroom as fast as her wobbly legs would allow her. Then, she saw it.
The entire room was covered in tiny, bloody handprints. Massive amounts of blood had been smeared all over the white tile floor, and there was even some splattered up and onto the ceiling. Kanada’s gaze drifted to the bathtub, the sight causing her to scream. Kyou was lying there, a crazed smile on her cute little face. A huge gash had been cut from her abdomen up to her chest, her internal organ hanging out halfway. The tub was filled with water, but Kyou’s current state made it look like it was filled with just plain blood instead. The little girl was dead, and she was the one who did this to herself. Kanada didn’t even make it to the toilet before she got sick. Her wound throbbed in pain, as did her heart. She sobbed silently. The blood was going to leave one hell of a stain on the white floor.
“After that,” Kanada spoke softly, “I came here to Zarlamoy. Kyou said that the Blood Princess was German, so I came to find her. She drove my little sister to madness and made her take her own life. I had to achieve vengeance.”
Akira looked confused. “How do you speak to us? I’ve never known a zombie to talk.”
“My body has a small immunity to the virus. Even so, I was placed in the Zones upon my arrival. They took me right off of the boat…”
“Hmm… Miss Kanada,” Sama finally broke her silence, “I do agree that what happened to you and your sister was unfair, but it does you no good to sulk about it. Why can’t you just try to move on?”
“How can I do that?!” Kanada snaps angrily, “That was my little sister, Sama! I loved her with all of my heart and Sonny killed her!” Trembling, Kanada fell to her knees. Thinking about her sister exhausted her. “Do you have any siblings, Sama?”
“Yes. I used to have a twin sister and brother, whom I later married. They’re long gone, though. They probably died a few hundred years ago… But their descendants still live on.” Sama chuckled lightly to herself, “It’s strange to think that I’m younger in appearance than my descendents.”
“Mmm, I see… Then you must know how I feel. What if one of your siblings was killed at the hands of someone else? Wouldn’t you want to get revenge for them as well?”
“See… My sister faced that threat long ago. I switched places with her and was executed instead.”
“I wish I could’ve done that.”
Sama nods, “Now, the imagery that you saw that day was terrifying, but it’s never impossible to get over something. I’ve gotten over what has happened to my family… Surely you can too.”
Kanada looked away, taking a deep breath and nodding reluctantly. “I can try. Though, I am afraid the only way I’ll be able to fully get over it is to die.”
“Then allow me to help you with that.” All three of the girls looked behind them, their eyes falling on Sonny and Rage. Kanada blinks slowly, “Your eyes have changed, Blood Princess.”
“Indeed they have.” She began to circle around her, “What are you doing here? Can’t you just leave us alone now?”
Kanada stared up at her, “No, I don’t think that I can. I will pursue you until I get the satisfaction of seeing your blood on my hands.”
Sama shook her head and quickly stepped forward, “Kanada, what did we just talk about? Let it go!”
Kanada rose to her feet, watching Sonny intensely. “I want to pull out your spine and listen to your bloodcurdling screams. I want to slit your throat and watch you squirm. I want to pull your intestines out and strangle you with them. I want to kill you!” She had a crazed look in her eyes.
“Then come at me,” Sonny blinked blankly, unaffected by the girl’s words. “If you truly want to do all that, come here and prove it to me. We’ll see who wins… Or are you all talk, Kanada?”
The zombie girl took a step forward, Sama quickly grabbing her arm and shaking her head. “No, please don’t do this! Please. You have to let it go and move on, Kanada!”
“Move on to what exactly, Sama?!” The young undead girl turned towards her, “What do I have to look forward to anymore? My little sister, who was the light in my life, is dead, and Sonny is the one who killed her!”
“I don’t even know who your damned sister is!”
“She saw you in her dreams every night! Don’t lie to me!”
“I’m not lying! I really have no clue what you’re talking about.”
“Oh, shut up you coward!” Kanada ran at Sonny, causing the Blood Princess to react in the only way she knew how: Stabbing the young girl in the chest with her katana. Her eyes widened from the pain, but Sama and Akira could see the subtle happiness within them. This was her way of letting it go… She had to go and see Kyou again.
Sonny turned the blade within the girl before pulling it out, causing Kanada to fall to the ground. With a tired look in her eyes and a smile on her face, she spoke. “Kyou… I’m coming home.” Then, just as quickly as the events leading up to that moment had happened, she stopped breathing.
Sama shivered and sighed, watching the fire with her amber eyes. Everyone was silent. Sonny and Rage snuggled each other for warmth, Akira clinging onto her sweater. It was colder tonight than usual, and Winter was supposed to be ending soon. At least Summer wouldn’t be so hot. Sama’s thoughts were filled with Kanada and the conversation they had before her saddening death. The fifteen year old had tried to let Kyou’s death go, but she found it impossible to do so. Sama could see that she really did make an effort, but just couldn’t do it… Even though she desperately wanted to. She had to die to let it go. It was the only way. She purposefully provoked Sonny, who she knew would kill her if she felt threatened.
It was sad. Kanada had to sacrifice herself in order to be happy again. It made Sama want to weep.
“So,” Sonny spoke after a while, “We’re going to head back to Falkenaroost tomorrow.”
Akira looked up at her from the fire, “Why?”
“Rage and I discussed it earlier. We feel that the Restricted Zones are no longer a suitable environment for us. If we settled down in Falkenaroost, we think that everyone would be a lot happier. Plus, we’d be away from all of the death and despair in here.”
“I think that’d be for the best…” Sama whispered weakly.
“Me too,” Akira agreed, “And that way Rage could still be with Alyssa.”
Sonny smiled gently and nodded, for that was the second factor in making her decision. “Yeah…”
“We’ll grow and hunt our own food,” Rage smiled, “You two could have your own house…”
Akira grinned playfully, “Well that sounds good to me, but you two could just be trying to get rid of us.”
Sonny chuckles, “Well you can’t stay attached to my hip forever, Akira.”
The four of them all laughed together, smiles on their faces. For the first time in a long while, they were all happy… But was it to last? Only time would tell.
Snow. It was snowing in the middle of March. Sonny couldn’t believe her gorgeous blue eyes. The tiny flurries that were slowly fluttering to the ground were both beautiful and stunning, causing a gorgeous smile to appear on her face.
When she was a demon, she had forgotten how beautiful the world was… Now, she saw things differently through her human eyes. She spun around, laughing happily as the snowflakes fell onto her face and got stuck in her hair. Life is beautiful when you learn to appreciate it.
“Ahh… It’s good to be back.” Rage sighed happily as they entered the small German town, an arm wrapped around Sonny’s shoulders.
“Looks like Alyssa hasn’t burnt it down yet,” Sama joked, “And you were worried about leaving her alone…”
Rage shook his head and rolled his eyes. “Of course I was. I haven’t left her alone by herself since the beginning of the Apocalypse.”
“Speaking of Alyssa,” Sonny looked around the town, “Where is she?”
“Maybe at the house,” Rage suggested, “Let’s go look.”
The three women nod and follow the Japanese man to the place he called home. As they walked, Akira looked around at all of the houses, making notes in her mind about all of the possible candidates. Soon enough, they reached the house. Rage knocked on the door and, upon hearing no answer, opened it slowly. “Alyssa,” He called joyfully, “I’m home!” He heard a door swing open upstairs, and he smiled in anticipation of being able to see his little sister again. However, what he saw was not his sister; It was a monster. The Kowloon Child crawled down the stairs on all fours, causing her brother’s eyes to widen.
“Alyssa,” He shrieked, “No!”
“Rage get back!” Sonny pushed him behind her, staring at Alyssa in shock. So Akira had bitten her after all. She pulled a pistol from her boot, aiming it at the Kowloon Child. Alyssa gave a deafening screech and inched forward. Sonny didn’t want to do this. Alyssa had been such a sweet little girl… But now she was a Restricted Monster. Her hands trembled as she held the pistol. “S-Sonny,” Rage spoke shakily, “Isn’t there some other way? Can’t we save her?”
“No, Rage… No. I’m sorry but there is no other way.”
Sama wrapped her arms around Akira desperately, looking away. Rage tried to take the pistol away from Sonny, sobbing lightly. “Please… Please…! She’s my little sister!”
“She isn’t your sister anymore! She’s a monster!” Sonny pushes him away roughly, causing him to whimper. Before he could even get up, Alyssa was onto him, trying to take a bite of her big brother. He yelled and quickly took the gun from Sonny, placing it against the Kowloon Child’s head. He looked into her big brown eyes one last time. He remembered the first time he ever saw her. He had gotten a call from the hospital while he was in his first grade classroom. His little sister had been born and he needed to come see her right away. He had been so excited. Upon seeing her, he promised to love and cherish her, as well as always make her smile. Now, it was all over… He cried out loudly as he pulled the trigger.
She slumped over onto him instantly. He froze as she laid lifeless on top of him, tears running down his smooth cheeks. He just slaughtered his little sister. The one that he promised his parents he would protect. He couldn’t move. He didn’t even make a sound… He was frozen from the shock and pain of losing the last bit of family he had. He believed that he was better off dead.
Akira hurried over and quickly pulled Alyssa’s body off of him, grabbing onto Sama’s arm firmly. “Keep an eye on him, Sonny… We’ll take care of her.”
Sony nodded slowly, not fully there at all, and slowly went over to Rage, lying down next to him. Her human heart ached for him terribly, and though she had done so before, she couldn’t ever imagine killing a member of her family now. That’d be like killing Akira or Sama.
“Rage,” She whispered, “I’m so sorry…”
He stayed still. The only motion from him was the slow expansion of his chest as he breathed. Sonny closed her eyes and clutched his shirt tightly, finally allowing herself to tear up. She wanted to comfort him, to do something that would make him feel better… But she felt as though she was powerless. She couldn’t say or do anything that would ease his pain. “Let’s go lay down,” She whispered, “You need your rest right now…” After a moment of hesitation, Rage nodded and stood, leaning onto Sonny as she lead him up to his old room. However, upon opening the door, they realized that something wasn’t right.
The room wasn’t as they had left it. The covers on the bed were all askew, thrown about on the floor sloppily, as were the pillows. Sonny looked around the room, confused. Before the left for the Restricted Zones, they made sure to leave the room all neat and clean so Alyssa wouldn’t have to clean up after they left. They didn’t expect to find this upon their return.
Sonny sighs tiredly and quickly makes the bed, laying Rage down softly. “Alright honey… Get some rest. I’ll come back to check on you in the morning.” She switched the light off and made her way over to the door, but his small and weak voice stopped her. “Please don’t go… Stay with me…”
Sonny looked back him, nodding. “Alright, but you need to rest!” She crawled under the covers and hugged him, rubbing his back soothingly. After a long few moments of silence, Rage whispered once again. “She slept in here, you know. She knew she was turning and she missed me… So she slept in here for some sort of ease. It was wrong of me to leave her. I should have been here while she struggled with the changing of species.”
“She wanted you to go, Rage. It would’ve been wrong of you to defy her last wishes. I’m sure she did miss you - In fact, I am positive of that - but I believe that she knew in her heart that sending you away was the best choice in this situation. Please don’t ever wish the time we spent together away…”
He looked up at her with blank eyes, “It was Akira’s fault, wasn’t it? She’s the one who turned Alyssa!”
“It was an accident, Rage. Akira didn’t know what she was doing. She was hysteric and losing her own human mind.”
He leaped out of the bed, pacing around anxiously. “Well, why didn’t she tell me that she was bitten?! I could’ve helped her!”
“Because she wanted you to go.” Sonny sat up and gazed at Rage, the sunlight hitting her pale face beautifully. “Alyssa may have died a Restricted Monster, but she had a very kind and sweet heart up until her bitter and untimely end. She loved you. You were both her idol and her world. Your happiness matter more to her than her own well being did.”
Rage drew a quivering breath, “I suppose that she didn’t expect me to ever come back… She thought that I’d never see her like that, so she didn’t tell me in order to spare me the heartbreak. I just… I missed her so much, is all… And I was greeted with that. She was a great little sister…”
Sonny held her arms out to her beloved, who went over and embraced her lovingly. The snow was still falling outside, covering all the land in a beautiful, thick white blanket. The trees and vegetation all looked weighed down, some small piles of snow falling off of them every once in awhile. The footprints that they had made while coming into the town had already been covered up with the endlessly falling snowflakes. She closed her blue eyes, “I love you, Rage…”
“I love you too.”
“For now, let’s focus on making Falkenaroost as great as we described it.”
“Yes, let’s.”
A few months had now passed. It was nearing the end of Spring, and Falkenaroost was already blossoming. Nothing was ready to eat yet, but once the flowers started to appear, Sonny arranged them in a way that would form a memorial garden for Alyssa. The sun shone in the sky a lot, but it also rained just as much, which made it perfect for the various gardens around the town to grow. Akira and Sama lived together, as did Sonny and Rage. The couple was still going strong, perhaps more in love now than ever. Sonny wandered outside, going to Alyssa garden.
She had carved Alyssa’s name into a rock and placed it in a circle of flowers where she was buried. Sonny sat next to the small and charming garden, sighing happily as the sun hit her beautiful pale skin. “Hello Alyssa,” She often spoke to the deceased young girl secretly, “I hope you are doing well up in Heaven. I’m doing well down here, too. Falkenaroost sure is blossoming. We’ve been hunting regularly, and with the animals waking up from their long Winter naps, the bounty is plentiful and grand. We always have full bellies after we finish our meals.” She giggled and gently felt a daisy's petals in her fingers. She always loved the feeling of flower petals. “I hope that you’ll continue to watch over us, Alyssa.”
Sonny sat there for a long while, taking in the sweet rays of the sun. Her life was good. She was surrounded by those who cared about her, and she smiled more often now. Rage made her more happy than anything else ever had, and she knew she always had Akira and Sama by her side. Here in this small German town, she could make a life for herself… And that’s exactly what she planned to do. As she stood and stretched, she noticed a man standing by the welcoming sign of Falkenaroost, looking around questioningly. She watched him for a long while before approaching him, unsure of his intentions. “Excuse me,” She called, “What are you doing?”
He whipped around quickly, eyeing her softly but nervously. “I-I’ve never heard of this place before…”
He was about thirty three with a viking-like beard and neat brunette hair. His eyes were a dull but gentle blue, and he was tall dressed in relatively nice clothes. Sonny crossed her arms over her chest, eyes still on the man. “That doesn’t surprise me. Hardly anyone knew about this place, even before the Apocalypse.”
The man, seeing her muscles tense up, slowly held his hand out to her. He wanted her to see that he was friendly and nonthreatening. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Joseph Vikterstrauss.”
“Sonny Sung,” She gently shook his hand, “What are you doing here? How did you find this place?”
“My wife sent me from Nuremberg to try and find a more suitable place to live. She’s at home right now with our children. Like Berlin, Nuremberg is starting to turn into a living Hell. You can’t even trust your neighbors…” He sighed gently, “So. How many live here?”
“Four,” She replied, “And one in spirit.”
“I see… It isn’t too crowded, and I’ve seen your gardens. Perhaps my family and I could come and live here…?”
“You’d have to take it up with everyone else as well, but I have nothing against it. Come. I’ll take you to the others.” Joseph followed Sonny through the town and to the home that she shared with Rage, who was skinning a fawn they had just recently hunted. “Rage darling,” She spoke softly to the bloodied man, “We have a visitor from Nuremberg. Says his name is Joseph Vikterstrauss.”
Rage looked up from the fawn, “A Vikterstrauss? Here? They were the most prosperous family in Berlin… Everyone here in Falkenaroost talked about them.”
“Well, he’s here. He wants to speak with you.”
Sonny allows Joseph to come into the room, closing the door behind him. She let the two men speak by themselves, for she needed to go consult Akira and Sama about this new character anyway. Rage stared at the man, not believing his eyes. It was true that before the Apocalypse, The Vikterstrauss’ had been the most prosperous family in all of Berlin. He had often seen pictures of them in the local newspaper. Fine people, dressed in the most expensive of clothing. If Sonny hadn’t told him this man’s name, he wouldn’t have known it was Joseph Vikterstrauss. He didn’t look like the king he saw in the pictures.
Rage remembered seeing in the newspaper that Joseph and Alexandra, the heads of the Vikterstrauss family, had a daughter named Johana. He remembered being jealous of her at four years old. She got all the riches. He got nothing. Now, just like with everyone else, the Apocalypse had gotten to the wealthy family. He still wore his luxurious clothes, but his face looked twenty years older. Joseph was in his mid to late thirties. He almost looked fifty. Rage thought it strange that this man, whom he had once viewed as a God on Earth, was now so level to him. Sometimes, when someone is praised for their money or talent, we forget that their humans too. Rage now understood this. “So,” Rage spoke slowly, “Joseph Vikterstrauss. What can I do for you?”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Rage.” He shook his hand politely, “This town is quite beautiful.”
“Thank you. We work very hard to keep it that way.”
“You know, berlin used to be beautiful too… Then everyone started getting sick and dying in the streets. King Yamada, God rest his soul, didn’t even try to help. I think he was scared to face the harsh and cruel reality of this world… I do not blame him. My wife and I left as soon as the first person fell ill. We went to Nuremberg, which was the second biggest Haven for Survivors at that time… Now, it is the only one. Overcrowding is a problem. Alexandra and I live in a tiny one bedroom apartment with our two children. Crime is on the rise. My wife sent me out to find somewhere else to live, for our children’s sake.”
Rage sighed gently. It wasn’t because he was upset, but because he knew what was coming. Joseph wanted to know if his family could stay in Falkenaroost. He saw both the pros and the cons of saying yes, and there was more cons than pros… But the world was built on risks. “How old is Johana now?”
Joseph was somewhat surprised. “She’ll be twelve in July.”
‘Wow… She’s grown up some. I remember seeing her baby picture in the newspaper when she was born.”
Joseph smiled gently and nodded, “Time sure does fly… We have a son now too. Peter. He just turned three a week ago.”
“Well… Families must stick together in times like these. I wish I would’ve known that, but I had to learn it the hard way through my little sister. Go ahead and bring your family to Falkenaroost.”
Joseph was frozen, not knowing how to show his appreciation. Was a hug appropriate, a bow, a handshake…? He made a small noise in the back of his throat. “Thank you so much, Rage… You won’t regret it!” As he grabbed the doorknob, he heard a light chuckle escape from Rage’s lips, causing him to look at the sixteen year old boy. “Oh it’s just that I never expected this,” Rage explained, “You always seemed like such a god to me… Now, you’re just like everyone else.”
Joseph eyed him curiously for a while before exiting the room, letting Rage continue with the fawn. Upon leaving the room, Joseph was greeted by Akira and Sama.
“Oh… Hello.”
“Are you staying with us?” Akira asked gently.
“Indeed I am, But I have to go retrieve my family first.”
“Sama and I will prepare your home for you while you’re gone then.”
Joseph grinned at the two women. “That’s very kind of you. I cannot thank you enough.” He kissed each of their hands, for he was a proper gentleman, and left the house. He gave a brief goodbye to Sonny before exiting the town, going to retrieve his family.
‘So,” Sonny sipped on her tea, which Rage and Alyssa had saved over the years, “We’re going to have some new inhabitants. They should be here any day now.” She played with the flower petals as she spoke with Alyssa. It was early morning and, as far as she knew, everyone was still asleep.
It had been two days since Joseph had come and gone, and she always found herself looking around the town for him. Maybe she was desperate for some new company. She heard Rage yawn from behind her and she smiled, pulling her lips away from the cup. “Good morning, love. How did you sleep?”
“I woke up and you weren’t there. I was so scared…”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you.” She set her cup down and stood, wrapping her arms around his neck softly. “But you’re here now and that’s all that matters.” She tenderly placed her lips against his, kissing him with passion. “I just needed some fresh air, is all.”
“Mmkay…” Rage yawned and rubbed his eyes, looking up at her. “When do you think they’ll be here?”
“Any day now. Akira and Sama have been working hard to prepare their new home. I think they finished last night.”
“That’s good…” He leaned onto Sonny and yawned again, closing his eyes. She smiled and caressed him lovingly, kissing his forehead with her soft pink lips. “Come on, baby… Let’s go and get you in bed. You’re not ready to be awake yet.” He nodded without protest, allowing himself to be lead back inside. She tucked him in all nice and snug, making sure that he wouldn’t be too hot or too cold. She left the room and closed the door, going back to Alyssa’s Garden. When she got there, she saw the Vikterstrauss family.
“Hello.” She smiled, “Welcome back to Falkenaroost.”
“Thank you.” Joseph put a hand on his wife’s shoulder and smiled back. His wife, Alexandra, held a beautiful little boy in her arms, who she could only assume was Peter. Alexandra had blonde hair and blue eyes, and Peter had gotten them from her. Their daughter Johana was thin and wore a very cute sundress. Her hair was so blonde it was almost white and her eyes were the deep ocean blue of her mother’s. “We have your home all ready for you,” Sonny spoke again, “It’s not too far away from the one Rage and I share. Come on, I’ll take you there.” The family all nodded and followed after her, taking in their surroundings. It certainly wasn’t the big city they were used to.
It was a lovely little townhouse, the garden already started in the front lawn. The Vikterstrauss’ could now see how much importance the gardens had on their food supply. Johana smiled tiredly, clinging onto her mother’s sleeve. “It’s charming… I like it a lot.” Her voice was high pitched but also cute and small, making her sound like a little chipmunk. Sonny smiled down at the young girl, feeling a small twinge in her heart. Recently, whenever she thought about children, her heart ached. She and Rage had only been lovers for a short amount of time, a few months to be exact, so she couldn’t ask him for a child. They weren’t even married yet. What if their relationship slowly crumbled and fell apart? She couldn’t put a precious child through that.
Maybe having a pet would help, or something that she could call her own… She’s have to speak with Rage about it. “I hope you enjoy it here.”
“Thanks.” Peter spoke shyly, burying his face in his mother’s shoulder almost immediately afterwards. Alexandra chuckles quietly and nods to Sonny. “I’m sure that we will, Miss. We really can’t thank you enough for letting us stay here.”
“No need to thank me. I’m sure that you would’ve done the same.” She led them inside, showing them around. “Mr. and Mrs. Vikterstrauss, you will have the master bedroom upstairs. The little ones will have to share the one downstairs. There are two closets upstairs, one bathroom on each floor, and the kitchen and living room are downstairs.”
“It’s perfect,” Joseph grinned, “Please give everyone our thanks.”
“Will do. We have planned a feast tonight to celebrate your arrival. We hope to see you there.” She gave the children a little wave before leaving, eyes on the ground. The Vikterstrauss family seemed to have everything figured out. They had adapted to the world of the Apocalypse well. They had lived in Berlin, which had been the largest and main Salvation in the early days of the new world, but once things began deteriorating, they fled to Nuremberg. They could tell that things in Berlin were only going to get worse… They seemed to have an eye for that sort of thing. However, Nuremberg was starting to go down the path of Berlin. They needed to escape once again, but there were no other established Salvations… It was pure luck that Joseph had stumbled upon Falkenaroost.
She sighed as she passed Alyssa’s Garden, wondering out loud to herself. “Hmm… What if Falkenaroost became a big Salvation like Nuremberg or Berlin? What would happen then? I suppose that I wouldn’t really mind it, and I don’t think that the others would either, but… Would it go down like the other Salvations? We did not establish this place just to have it fall like those before it. We’d have to be very careful.” She wandered into her home, looking around absentmindedly for Rage. “There you are!” She stopped in front of the living room entrance, seeing Akira and Sama both lounging on the couch. “We’ve been waiting for you!”
“For me?” Sonny sat beside them, “Why?”
“We needed to talk to you. About the future.”
Sama nodded, “Akira and I were talking last night, and we realized that we hold the future to Falkenaroost in our hands. What will we do with it?”
Sonny chuckled, for she was just wondering the same thing… But, as far as an answer went, she couldn’t give one. She stayed silent.
“We’ve decided,” Akira went on, “That if this place did rise to be a big Salvation, you and Rage would lead and watch over it. Be king and queen. You two founded this place, so it’s only right.”
“That seems fair, but have you talked to Rage about it yet?”
“Of course. He’s out hunting right now, but he said he was fine with it. We just needed confirmation from you.”
“Then so it shall be.” Sonny stood and smiled to her loyal subjects, “Tonight is the feast. Rage and I shall dine like the royalty we are to become.”
Akira grinned as the Blood Princess left. They had come such a long way… And it all started with her entering the Restricted Zone to escape the horrors of her past.
A year and a half had now passed. Just as predicted, Falkenaroost had grown into a huge Salvation. After the Vikterstrauss family left Nuremberg, people began to take notice of their absence and followed after them. No one could deny that Falkenaroost was beautiful… Perhaps that’s why everyone cared to stay. Factories were being built, and once they were completed, they would be hard at work to pump out food and supplies. Houses were added onto the town as well, and it had grown to ten times its original size. It was now a city.
Everyone was in the middle class. No one was too poor or too wealthy, which made everyone quite happy. The citizens of Falkenaroost all agreed that the city was a bright Wonderland in the dark and dreary world.
Queen Sonny and King Rage lived in the Hongki Palace along with Akira and Sama. They were not married, but they were very much in love. Anyone who saw them in public could attest to that. They were always very close, holding hands and kissing whenever they got the chance. They had twinkles in their eyes for each other. When everyone woke up in the morning, they would grab the city newspaper and wonder if Rage had popped the question yet. They were the ultimate power couple, and they were adored by their subjects.
Rage yawned and sat up in the bed, looking over at the gorgeous angel who slept beside him every night. She was now twenty, himself eighteen. Even after the year and a half they had spent together, her eyes still drove him crazy. He gently placed a kiss on her lips, causing her to stir and kiss back sleepily. “Good morning, dearest.”
“Mmm, good morning… What time is it?”
“Seven.”
“You’re insane for waking up this early.”
“The earlier I wake up, the more time I get to spend with you.”
“Oh, curse you for being so lovable…!” She snuggled into his bare chest and grinned, “What do you suppose Akira has on our schedule for today?”
“Oh, who knows… Akira is quite unpredictable, and she has been ever since I first met her.”
Sonny nods, “And what do you suppose Sama is making for breakfast?”
“I requested hashbrowns and eggs. I’ve never known her to defy orders.”
“That’s true… She’s loyal to a fault.”
Sama, who had much experience in the field thanks to Yamada, decided to become Hongki Palace’s maid. “I have never served a single honorable person in my life,” She told the royal couple, “I’d like you two to be the first.” They couldn’t argue with that. Akira was their daily planner. She planned out their schedules for the week and organized various events around Falkenaroost.
Sonny happily got out of bed, going over to her wardrobe. She had to maintain her elegant image, for she wasn’t the Blood Princess any longer… She was the Blood Queen. It was beginning to get chilly outside, for Fall had just started, but it wasn’t too cold yet. She grabbed a long sleeved navy blue dress that went down to her knees, changing into it. She gazed at herself in the mirror and sighed. Her blonde hair had grown long, and it reached to just below her buttocks now. As Rage began to change, she frowned. “Do you think I should cut it…?”
“Cut what?”
“My hair.”
“Ahh, perhaps. It would be nice and refreshing to change it up a bit, huh?”
“Yes. I think I shall cut it today…”
He chuckles, “Just let me cut it now. Before Akira knows we’re awake and starts shoving us around like rag dolls.”
Sonny ties her hair back and goes over to him. “Alright, but don’t cut it too short.”
“I’ll try not to.” He opens the nightstand drawer and takes out a pair of scissors, “Stay still.” He snipped them once in the air, getting a feel for them. Then he gently cut along Sonny’s ponytail, her stunning long hair falling to the floor. Now, instead of going down past her back, it went to just above her shoulders. It suited her.
There was a gentle knock on the door and, as Rage picked up the hair, Sama stepped inside. “Good morning, you two. Breakfast this morning is hashbrowns and eggs, like requested.” She smiled to her queen and brought the tray into the room, setting it on the nightstand. “I like your hair, Miss Sonny.”
“Thank you.” She shut the door and sat on her bed, “Is Akira up and about yet?”
“Yes. She says that you two have a free day today. No public appearances, unless you’d like to make some on your own decision.”
“Hmm… Maybe we’ll have a day out together at Alyssa Park!”
“Ah, but there is much to do around the palace… I do not think that I can make it, Miss Sonny.”
“Nonsense! You deserve a day off as well!”
She smiled gently, but her nod was reluctant. “Oh, alright… Just let me discard of your hair and make your bed first.” She took the ponytail of sunshine and exited the room. She reentered a few minutes later with Akira.
“Akira!” Sonny exclaimed, hugging her tightly. “We have a free day today!”
“Yes, and I hear that you want to go to the park today.”
“Yeah… If it wouldn’t be too much trouble. We were also wondering if you’d like to tag along with us…?”
“I’d love to, but I have much to do here.”
“Oh come on! We all need a day off.”
Akira sighs, “How about you two go? You two don’t usually get out by yourselves very often.”
Sonny frowned, “Oh, alright… You’ll watch after this place while we’re gone…?”
“Of course.”
“Good. Sama, will you fetch my coat?”
“Certainly.” She hurried of to do so.
Rage chuckled and wrapped his arms around Sonny’s waist, “This’ll be nice, won’t it? A day all to ourselves…”
“Mhm…” She leaned back onto him, allowing a gentle kiss to be placed on the soft spot on her neck.
Akira grinned, “I hope you two have fun. I’ll go get started on my work.” She exits the room as soon as Sama enters.
“Here you are, Miss Sonny.” She helped her put on her coat, grinning at them. “Say hello to Alyssa for me.”
“We will,” Rage gently locked his arms in Sonny’s, “Let’s go, my queen.”
The royal couple left the palace, strolling out onto the city’s streets. Everywhere they went, they were greatly adored.
Sonny sat by the pond, watching the stunning swans float by. She always admired the swans. Rade did too, but for a different reason; They reminded him of the old Sonny, the one he first met. She was incredibly gorgeous on the exterior, and she still was, but on the inside she was cruel and vicious. If approached by something unknown to her, she would attack them… Just like the swans. At times, he missed that Sonny. However, he knew how truly blessed he was to have the current one. She was much more caring and loving, and not so shy to show it. He chuckled gently, causing her to look over at him.
“What is it?”
“Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking about how much you’ve changed since we first met.”
“Well, people do not always stay the same. They get caught up in the flow of time and change.”
“I know and I love it.”
Giggling, she threw her arms around him, giving his cheek and small and tender kiss. “I love you, Rage… I thank Mother Earth everyday for allowing me to meet you.”
“Me too. You’re such a blessing in my life… Oh! I have something to ask you.”
“Yes, darling?”
He stands and gently grabs her hands, helping her up as well. “Sonny, in just a few short months, we will have been in love for two years. These two years have been Heaven on Earth…”
Sonny nods, watching him with her soft baby blue eyes.
“I am glad to have you. I’ve been thinking about this for a long while…” He slowly lowers down onto one knee, “...Sonny Sung, will you please do the honor of becoming Mrs. Sonny Shigawa? Will you marry me?”
Her heart skipped a beat. This was real, this was actually happening… She suddenly found it hard to speak. He never expected him to love her enough to propose. She always expected to be thrown to the side like trash sooner or later. Thank god that wasn’t the case… Tears sprung to her eyes as she nodded. “Yes… Yes!” Rage smiled happily as he slipped the diamond ring on her finger, pulling her onto him with an extremely passionate kiss. “Oh thank you… Thank you thank you thank you! You’ve made me the happiest man on Earth.”
The next morning, the long awaited headline was finally printed: “Queen Sonny and King Rage to be married this Summer!”
Sonny held her fiance close as they and many other Falkenaroost couples danced together. A weekend long festival was being held in the city square to celebrate the royal couple’s engagement. Nearly everyone in Falkenaroost came to eat, dance, and drink. Everyone noticed that the twinkle had intensified.
The festival officially ended on Sunday night. As the last of the citizens dispersed, Sonny yawned and leaned onto Rage tiredly. “Ah… What a weekend.”
“It was a rather lively one,” Rage chuckled, “I enjoyed it.”
“As did I, but I’m tired… Let’s go home.”
He nodded and gently took her hand, heading towards the palace. As he did so, he noticed a middle aged woman walking towards them. She was tall and thin, her skin a light and beautiful caramel brown. He could tell she was Indian, with shimmering green eyes and very light curly brunette hair. Sonny took notice of her as well, thinking it strange that she had never seen her before. All newcomers had to make a visit to the king and queen before being allowed to enter Falkenaroost. Why hadn’t she seen this woman before…? As they neared one another, the woman smiled and spoke to them. “Hello, majesties.”
“Hello,” Sonny spoke slowly and cautiously, “Can we help you with something?”
“Yes, I believe that you can. I have a rather large problem on my hands… My family and I are deeply troubled, and we think you two are the solution.”
“Oh? I’ve never seen you before. What’s your name?”
“Hmm… Dhami Narine.”
Sonny eyed her coolly. She noticed the brief hesitation the Indian had while speaking her name, so she suspected that it was not her real name at all… But she decided not to question it. “And do you and your family wish to move into Falkenaroost?”
“No, no… We simply have a problem with our neighbors, is all.”
“So you already live here?”
“In a way, I suppose… But may we go somewhere private and talk about this? I do not like it here. You never know who may be listening.”
Sonny scoffs, “I can assure you that Falkenaroost is one of the safest places on Earth.”
“Our haven is much, much safer.”
“Your haven…?”
“I shall speak no further until we are somewhere private.”
Sonny looked to Rage, who nodded and shrugged. She groaned, looking back to Dhami. “Fine… You may follow us to the palace.” She led the Indian woman to her home, going straight to the parlor. “Rage, please leave us. I would like to speak with her alone.” The young king nodded and left them, shutting the door to the parlor. “Would you like a drink, Dhami?”
“I’ll take some whiskey if you have any.”
Sonny nodded and poured them two glasses, handing her her drink. “So then Miss Dhami,” Sonny sat down and eyed her fiercely, “Tell me what it is you need.”
“It is our neighbors, you see. They came a long time ago, but we haven’t had a problem with them until very recently… They have grown worse. I am the head of my Family, your majesty. I do what I feel is best for them. So I came here today to discuss this matter with you.”
“How big is your family, Miss Dhami?”
“Oh… Too big to count.” She chuckled lightly and leaned back, “I do not think I could even tell you all of their names, but they are mostly women… I have a severe problem with men, you see.”
“Mmm…” Sonny grinned against her glass, “...How old are you?”
“Why do you ask?”
“You look young, I’d say about early thirties… But it’s in the way you speak. It makes you seem much older.”
She chuckled, “Well, in some ways you are correct. I am thirty one… But I am also much older.”
Sonny leaned forward with sudden interest, “Explain yourself.”
“Well, let’s see… I am the oldest in my Family. I have been around since the late 1400s. I do not age, I do not die… I, like the rest of my family, am Immortal.”
Sonny almost had the urge to laugh… But, after thinking about it for a while, she realized that it might not be too impossible. She herself had once been a demon, something most often seen as a work of fiction… Perhaps Dhami was telling the truth. Sonny leaned back against her chair, still watching the strange Indian woman. “I see… And your entire family is like this as well?”
“Yes.”
“None of them are actually related to you, are they?”
“No, but that doesn’t make them any less important to me.”
“I understand. Sometimes those that create you aren’t the ones who truly embrace you.”
Dhami grinned, “I’m glad we are on the same page, Miss Sonny.”
“As am I. Now tell me about your neighbors. What are they like?”
“Oh…” She looked away from the queen, “...They are loud and full of themselves. There are so many of them, they are beginning to invade our space… They have no right to be here, Miss Sonny. We claimed this land as our own long ago. My Family and I are quite tired of them and their arrogant ways…”
“And who are they?”
“The citizens of Falkenaroost.”
She sat up, “What?”
“Oh it’s nothing against you, Miss Sonny! I could never insult a queen directly… But what I say is true. We claimed this land back in 1896, when the Family was much smaller… Of course it’s grown quite a bit since then, but we stay hidden relatively well. We didn’t have a problem when you and your friends came to live here… However, Falkenaroost has flourished. Perhaps too much, yes? I have been pushed by my family to come and address this problem… So here I am. What say you, your majesty?”
Sonny twitched as she suddenly became aware of the sarcastic tone that had made its permanent home in Dhami’s voice. It had always been there, embedded in her subtle Hindu accent… Only now did it bother the queen. She clenched her fists tightly. “I say you and your family need to get over it. We have officially established this place as a Salvation for Survivors. What do you want us to do? Displace thousands of innocent families? I think not. Oh! Furthermore, where the hell are you and your family even located?”
“We have our own town underground. It’s called Lacrimosa, named after my sorrow and sadness. It’s about as big as Falkenaroost, and you can enter it by going a mile East out of this town and finding the tunnel that leads to it. We have everything we need there… But we do not need these idiots above us.”
Sonny stood angrily, “How dare you insult my people!”
Dhami chuckled and shook her head, “Miss Sonny, since you refuse to relocate somewhere else, this is war. Not the guns and soldiers kind of war… But the special kind. The kind that requires wits and not senseless brutality. I’ve seen too many violent wars in my day to want to start one myself.”
“If it is a war you want, then it is a war you will get… But first let us try to be civil with this. I’d like to visit Lacrimosa. Then I will decide if it is worth it or not.”
“You wish to see the home we have worked so hard to keep hidden?”
“Yes.”
“Mmm… Alright. My Family will not like this, but it is for the best.”
“Yes, tell them it is for their own well being. They must listen to the family head, right?”
Dhami sighed and stood, “I shall come collect you in the morning. We’ll head to Lacrimosa then.”
“Thank you.”
“It was a pleasure to meet you, Miss Sonny.”
The queen grinned sinisterly, “Oh, trust me… The pleasure is all mine.”
“Are you sure this is wise, Dhami? We have no reason to trust her!”
“But we also have no reason to distrust her.” Dhami flopped down in her office chair, sighing tiredly to herself. She was speaking to her second in command, Kylie Wilkenbell, who had been raised in German Zarlamoy. She looked more like her Irish mother, however, having light green eyes and short red hair. Before becoming a member of the Family, Kylie had been a quiet and lonely school girl who belonged to the class of ‘96. She met Dhami her junior year, and seeing that she offered her something more than just the social norms of life, she agreed to become a Family member. The two had remained close friends through all of the years. “She seems to mean well.”
“That’s exactly what the German people said about Hitler.” Kylie hopped out of her chair, stretching some. “Granted, Queen Sonny is not a dictator… But we still do not know her true intentions.”
“I understand your concerns, but…”
“Dhami, it’s like what you’ve been telling me throughout the years.”
The Indian sighed, speaking the teaching she was most known for. “Expect nothing so you won’t be disappointed when you receive nothing… Expect the worst so you’ll be ready when the worst arrives.”
“That’s right. This situation is not different.”
“Damn you, Kylie… Damn you to Hell. You’re becoming too smart for your own good. I’ve taught you well.”
“Everyone in the Family looks up to you, Dhami… It’s not just me.”
“It’s because I am the oldest…”
‘Well, except for-”
“Don’t you dare say it. We do not speak of her!”
“Yes, Dhami.”
She sighs quietly, “Regardless, Queen Sonny will arrive here tomorrow morning.”
“I’m nervous about this.”
“As am I… Kylie. I am sending you to retrieve her from the Hongki Palace.”
Kylie grumbles, “Fine, but I will not enjoy it!”
“I didn’t expect you to.”
Kylie went to go exit the office, but stopped and looked back at Dhami. “I wonder where she is now…?”
“Who? Queen Sonny?”
“No… Her. The one we are not allowed to speak about.”
“Ah.” Dhami’s green eyes darted towards the window, a cool expression still on her face. “Who knows? Who cares? She was a horrid, wretched person who did not deserve to be a part of the Family. We got rid of her in 1912… She hasn’t been seen since. Perhaps she has finally moved on with her life.”
Kylie frowned as Dhami spoke her words. She knew the Indian didn’t really feel that way… “One can only hope.”
Dhami’s eyes teared up at her remembrance. “You may go now, Kylie. Thank you.”
Kylie nodded silently and walked out, closing the door quietly behind her. Dhami suddenly burst into heavy sobs. “A-Addy…”
“Please be safe,” Rage held the queen’s hand, “Don’t say or do anything that you will regret in the future. We’ll be waiting here for your return…”
“Please do not worry, Rage… I should be back by dinner time, if all goes right.”
“I do not trust these Immortals.” Akira spoke.
‘And they do not trust us,” Sama said lightly, “So it appears that both sides in this situation will have to be cautious.”
Sonny nodded as there was a knock on the front door. “Ah, that must be Dhami… Sama, be a dear and answer it for me please.” If Dhami was set to murder her as she opened the door, Sonny would rather send Sama to be killed instead. It was horrible, but it was also survival at the same time. Sama hurried to do so, but was surprised to see an Irish girl instead of an Indian woman. “Erm… Miss Dhami…?”
She shook her head, “Nope. Kylie Wilkenbell. Dhami sent me to take Miss Sonny to Lacrimosa.”
“Let me go and fetch her. Please feel free to come in and wait.”
“Thanks.” Kylie stepped in as Sama scurried off, taking in her surroundings.
She had never been in a palace before, but as far as her imagined standards went, this place was almost a disappointment. She expected grand and expensive furniture with elaborate decorations, but she was left with the ordinary Falkenaroost house, albeit a bit larger. Truth be told, Hongki Palace was just the couple’s original home with a few more rooms added onto it. Sama did keep sparkling clean, but to have a luxurious dwelling in a city that was all about equality seemed wrong to the king and queen, so they kept it relatively simple.
“What’s this, then? Dhami couldn’t come and get me herself?”
“I’m afraid not. She sent me so that I may see and understand Falkenaroost some… I do not like your people, you see. She thought that I should see them before I judge them.”
“Then she’s smarter than she looks.”
Kylie’s eye twitched slightly, which amused Sonny, but she only turned around and kept quiet. “This way, your highness.” She led her out and away from the palace and, eventually, Falkenaroost itself.
“This tunnel is a bit dark… It could use some lighting.”
“If we did that, it’d be more visible… We do not want people to find Lacrimosa, especially in this day and age. We like our secrecy.”
“I did get that vibe from Dhami. That woman is mysterious in everything she does. Is Dhami Narine even her real name?”
“No one knows. She doesn’t even really tell the Family much.”
“How can you trust such a dishonest woman as the head of a family?”
“Don’t you speak badly of Dhami. She has entrusted in me the details of her past. I understand her more than ever now. She has lived a hard life and is dead on the inside… You do not speak badly of the dead.”
“Hmm. Perhaps if I knew her story, I wouldn’t speak badly of her.”
“She only tells those that she actually trusts… We’re here.” Kylie opened the door at the end of the tunnel, revealing the beautifully built city. Streetlights kept Lacrimosa lit in its dark underground home. Sonny’s jaw dropped.
Seeing this, Kylie grinned and nudged the queen. “Hey. This way to Dhami.”
Sonny was led through the dazzling city, seeing its people. She those of all ages. Little children looked up at her, stopping their games of hopscotch and jumprope to look up at the queen. She knew that they all probably thought badly of her… She suddenly wanted to change that. She also noted that the only males she saw in the whole city were little boys. Kylie held the door open to a large city hall looking building, leading Sonny up to Dhami’s office. The Indian woman was dressed in a tight mid thigh skirt, a green crop top, and a black jacket. She smiled at the two of them. “Hello, you two. Glad to see that you’ve made it, Miss Sonny.”
‘Well, I did have Kylie to guide me… Your city is extremely gorgeous, Miss Dhami.”
“Why, thank you. Please have a seat. Kylie, you may leave us now.”
Kylie nodded and did so, shutting the door behind her. “Well,” Sonny spoke as she took a seat in front of Dhami’s desk, “You seem to have her wrapped around your little finger.”
“She idolizes me… I pray that it does not ruin her someday. Would you like some tea?”
“That sounds quite lovely, thank you.”
Dhami nodded and poured her some of the hot drink, handing it to the queen and sipping on her own. “Ah, I love a pot of some nice hot chai… It tastes like home to me.”
“India, I’m guessing.”
“Yes. Chai tea is the staple of India. I miss that place…”
“When was the last time you were there?”
“Just a week after the Aku were discovered in China. I dropped everything to see the country in its beauty one last time. Since it is right under China, I knew it wouldn’t last long… It was the first time I had been there since Gandhi’s assassination.”
“The country is unpopulated now.”
“I am aware. I am, perhaps, the last living Indian in existence.”
“Ah, but are you really even living?”
“Physically, yes… Emotionally, no.”
“And why is that, Dhami?”
She closed her eyes and took another sip of her tea. “When you’ve been alive for as long as I have, you suffer a great deal of loss and heartbreak… One would expect to get used to it, but you don’t. We Immortals feel more pain than anyone else…”
“It must be a really hard life… Dhami, I want to ask you something. Why don’t you trust men?”
Dhami looked at her, startled. “I-I do not wish to say…”
“I need to understand you if I am to trust you, Dhami. The fate of Lacrimosa depends on this.”
The woman trembled, but nodded. “There are many reasons. I suppose it could’ve started with the death of my father when I was three years old… You see, we lived in a very small Indian village, and in these smaller villages there used to be a horrible tradition called Sati. It was seen as honorable at the time, but it only symbolized the lack of rights Indian women had. Thank God Queen Victoria outlawed it. At her husband’s funeral, the new widow would cry as they cremated her husband. She would be dressed in her best sari, and her face would be decorated like she was going to her own wedding… Her hands, however, would be tied together. She would be led over to the fire and a good bride was expected to throw herself into the fire in a fit of grief and sorrow… A bad bride would resist and, in turn, would be forced into the fire by the village people.
“When my father died, my mother was consumed with grief… But she did not like the idea of burning to death slowly next to her love. However, she resisted little up until the actual funeral. She allowed the women to dress her in her sari and wedding face. She allowed the men of the village to lead her to the funeral. I was dressed in a sari as well, but they did not expect me to die for my father. I was only three years old, and they saw in me the future. At the actual ceremony, when they tied my mother’s hands together and lead her forward to the fire, she just stood there, watching her husband burn. Her eyes were blank and she spoke no words, but I knew her soul was screaming with grief. ‘What’s wrong,’ asked the village men, ‘Do you not feel anything for your husband? Did you not love him? Throw yourself into the fire to show us that you will love him for eternity, as promised on your wedding day!’ At this, my mother only replied in four words, but I could feel the power behind them. ‘My daughter needs me.’
“This caught my attention, as it should have. I stared up at my mother and imagined life without her. Where would I live? How would I ever get by? These were the questions plaguing my mind as all of the women looked at me. They were whispering amongst themselves. I looked back to my mother and cried pathetically. I couldn’t lose both of my parents. The women all instantly sympathized with us. They begged the men to spare her so that she may raise me, for they wouldn’t want to leave their daughters all alone either… But they refused. ‘Her father arranged a marriage for her in the event of his death,’ They explained, ‘She will go to live with her husband after this funeral. She does not need her mother any longer.’ Women had no rights… My mother was thrown into that fire against her will and my innocent, young eyes watched her burn. I was devastated as they led me away to the neighboring village, where I saw my husband for the first time. He was twenty three and his name was Aziz. We were married right away. I lost my parents, was taken away from my home, and married all in the same day.
“My husband was very abusive. I was pregnant by age ten, and by eleven I had our first son. Hamidullah. I loved and cared for him as much as an eleven year old mother could… I had another child at sixteen. A son. We had children up until I was thirty one… That’s when I had my final child with Aziz. The only daughter after all of those years. A week after she was born, my Hamidullah got sick and passed away at age twenty one. My grief was immense. My health plummeted and I became sick… I too was dying. During this time, Aziz was big on helping people… He had taken in a Bulgarian refugee a month prior. Her name was…” She stopped, tears spilling onto her cheeks.
“It’s okay,” Sonny spoke softly, “Take your time.”
“...Her name was Advenna Avis. She slept in my room during her stay with us and we quickly became friends. I called her Addy. I tried to keep it from her, but she quickly found out that I was dying… She didn’t hesitate in turning me. Advenna Avis is the oldest Immortal out there and she is the one who changed my life.”
Sonny eyed her, “You told me that you were the older… So where is this Advenna then?”
“Oh, I haven’t seen her since the 1910s. She became restless and violent once we established Lacrimosa. She began torturing the people here and once I found out, I exiled her. Haven’t seen her since then.”
“Hmm…”
“After she turned me, I was overjoyed. I could now stay and live with my children. I could care for my new daughter, who I named Dia, and have some time to mourn over Hamidullah’s death. Advenna left a couple of days later, claiming that she was headed for France. I began to move around, to care for my children… But for some reason, Aziz’s abuse had grown worse. He’d see me cuddling Dia, playing with Dia, doing anything that involved Dia, and he’d just come unhinged. He accused me of loving her more than our sons. He’d beat me mercilessly, like he was trying to kill me, but I had learned to get used to it over the years… However, it was when he hit six month old Dia that I drew the line.
“Oh, how she cried… The sound of her bloodcurdling wails at the immense pain she felt broke my heart into very tiny pieces, and it still does to this day…”
Sonny noticed Dhami’s tears and she gently placed a hand on her arm to soothe her. Dhami continued. “I came unglued. I snapped at him viciously, which only made him more angry. He hit me upside the head so hard that the world spun. I knew then what this was all about… It was as if that punch had finally put something together in my mind. ‘You love your sons more than our babygirl,’ I spat, ‘I’ve given you nineteen sons… Let me have my one baby!’ I shut myself up in my room with Dia for the rest of the day. When night fell, I took all that I could carry and escaped with Dia. We ran far away. I built us a hut about five miles outside of Delhi. I raised Dia in that hut. She lived there for the rest of her life. Everyday, in order to support us and keep food on our table, I’d walk the five miles to Delhi and sell my body as a concubine.
“Men were… Very abusive towards me. I didn’t expect them to be very pleasant, but they treated me like absolute garbage… However, that was my work and I could not leave. It was all for Dia, and that was our source of income until she was about thirteen. Then she was old enough to help me plant crops, and we sold our various grown goods at the Delhi bazaar. I didn’t have to sell my body anymore… I was free from the cruelty of men. When she turned twenty, Dia began to question why I hadn’t aged at all. I told her the truth. I told her of how I had nearly died after she was born, and how Advenna had saved me… She begged me to turn her as well, but I refused. You have to kill someone to turn them… I couldn’t kill my baby girl, even though she would come right back alive again. The experience would be too traumatizing. Luckily, she was very understanding.
“And so, Dia lived out her life. She never married nor did she have children, for we didn’t get visitors to our hut very often. I don’t know if she wanted a family or not, but she seemed happy without one. My baby died when she was sixty five. She had been very ill the week prior and I suspected that her time was nearing. She asked me to hold her like I had done when she was a small child and tell her about Hamidullah, the brother that she never got to meet. She died during my storytelling. Dia was the last thing I had of my past with Aziz. I cremated my daughter a couple days after her death. I wear her ashes in the tiny bottle around my neck. That’s my babygirl, Miss Sonny… That’s my baby…” She broke down sobbing, shaking violently as she heaved. Sonny hugged her firmly, wanting to cry with her as well… Poor Dhami.
“A-After I cremated Dia, I decided that India didn’t hold anything for me anymore. I prepared to leave. I harvested the crops one last time and sold them in Delhi. It was there that I saw my eighteenth son, Ahman. He was old, in his seventies… But he still had a wife who lovingly and affectionately walked beside him down the street. I smiled gently, wondering what became of the rest of my family. Aziz was most certainly dead, for her had about twenty years on me and if I wasn’t Immortal, I would have been in my nineties. I never saw any of my other children again, but I can only hope that they lived long and healthy lives. Once I left India, I began to think of Advenna. I longed to find her, but I had no idea where to look. She said she had gone to France, but that had been years ago… Even so, it was a place to start. I made my new home in Paris and started asking around about Addy.
“I only found one person who knew of her. She was an elderly woman who had been a little girl when Advenna had passed through her small French village. ‘She was kind most of the time,’ She told me, ‘But I could sense that there was something off about her.’ I should have listened. ‘I recall her saying that she was headed for Italy. They have a renaissance going on there, you know.’ I had already claimed a French cottage as my home, but I vowed to bring her back to France with me. I hurried to Italy and started my search. I eventually found her in Sicily. I was surprised upon seeing her. When I had last seen Advenna, she was a mess. Her fine and beautiful black hair had been short and tangled, very unhealthy looking. Her dark brown eyes had always seemed so tired… Now, they were alive. Her hair had grown out significantly and thickened. She wasn’t so thin, and instead of peasant rags she wore a beautiful red dress of Italian nobility. Despite her immense wealth in Italy, she agreed to come back to France with me.
“‘My my,’ She spoke to me, ‘I haven’t been to france in about forty five years or so. I look forward to returning.” Advenna and I lived together for the longest of time. We stayed in france but moved around every so often so no one could get suspicious. Then… The Revolution happened. We were stuck in Paris when the Bastille went down. After that, we couldn’t escape… We were forced to stay in Paris and hope that we were not caught up in the mess… Unfortunately, by staying in Paris, we already were. After King Louis and Marie Antoinette were beheaded, we both hoped that the Revolution would come to an end. It did not. After the throne fell down, Robespierre’s terror rose up. In July of 1793, Jean Paul Marat, a respected leader of the Revolution, was murdered by a young girl named Charlotte Corday. Advenna and I were suspected of being her accomplices. Of course this was not true, but there was no reasoning in the Revolution. We knew we were to be captured and executed… Advenna did not want me to go through that, even though we would both resurrect in the end. She drugged me in my sleep and sent me away to America.
“We had heard of the American Revolution, which served as inspiration for the French one… Advenna believed that I could have a better life in America. She was executed via guillotine a few days after I arrived in the Land of the Free. She herself came to Boston a month later. We rejoiced and celebrated once we discovered each other again, drinking the night away in one of the city’s various pubs… But our happiness soon ended the next morning. I woke up with bruises all over me and my body ached. I had passed out from the massive amount of alcohol I consumed and was raped by one of the men in the pub… The next few months was followed by a lot of waiting. When the morning sickness kicked in, we knew. For the first time in a few hundred years, I was having a child. I broke down and Advenna quickly took us away to New York City. We were very desperate to leave Boston behind. We lived in New York from the 1790s until the 1880s. How much that city changed in that time… My baby was born in 1794.
“Since I was prone to having them, I wasn’t surprised to see that I had another son. Half Indian and half American, I named him Calvin. Calvin Hamidullah Narine. He was beautiful. He had my mocha colored skin and his hair was nearly blonde. His father must have had blue eyes, because he certainly didn’t get them from me. I had planned to give him up, but once I saw him my heart fluttered… I decided against adoption and kept him for myself. He was such a gorgeous little boy… Calvin lived with Advenna and I in New York. We never did leave the city in his lifetime, but we did move to different neighborhoods. I made sure to explain to him at a very young age what my situation was with aging, and he was as understanding as Dia had been. I raised him well, and Advenna served as a second mother to him. We all loved each other dearly. Calvin grew and married Sarah Lovington, a wealthy New Yorker who bore his two daughters. Cynthia and Olivia. Both girls married respectable men and had children of their own… I wonder if I still have descendants…? Anyways, Sarah died in her late forties. She always had had health problems, and I suppose that they just got the best of her.
“I remember that Calvin had cried his eyes out for days afterwards. His daughters had both moved to maryland with their families, so he left for a week to go and visit them and break the news to them gently. He was fifty at that time and he believed that it was best not to write a letter with these kinds of things… I couldn't agree with him more. When he returned from the trip, he seemed to be a bit better… But he still came crying into my arms from time to time up until his death, which was in 1880. He was eighty six. He never got over losing Sarah, Just like I had never gotten over Dia… When my Calvin died, I refused to leave his room, even after his body had been taken away and buried. I didn’t even attend his funeral… Advenna made sure to put some flowers on his grave for me. It seems that the way I deal with grief and loss is by leaving whatever reminds me of the loss. I left India when Dia died… And I left America after Calvin’s death. I wrote a saddening letter of goodbye to his daughters and left to Germany. Advenna was by my side the whole time. I was so lucky to have her…
“We lived in berlin for a long time. I felt awful about losing Calvin and felt pity towards those who were young, sick, and dying. I began to turn people left and right, even if they had only developed the common cold. I suppose that being around death during all of my years had made me very paranoid and sympathetic, thus leading to my turning spree. Eventually, there was too many women and girls in berlin that were Immortal. If we stuck around for much longer, people would begin to notice us. There was no other safe city to go to, so we decided to create our own. Lacrimosa was officially established in 1896. We all loved it… Well, everyone except Advenna. You see, up until that point, Addy had been very active… She had been to nearly every single country twice in her lifetime. It had just been a way of living for her and she had gotten used to it, loving it… About fifteen years after the creation of Lacrimosa, in 1911, Advenna started to become restless. She developed nervous habits, like twitching and pacing… I began to worry for her health.
`”The next year, it happened. Advenna and I were walking down the street when a young girl bumped into her. Addy had already been very aggravated that morning from something I can no longer remember, so that really didn’t help… She grabbed the girl and, without really thinking, began to strangle her. I quickly pulled her off of the girl and she was quick to apologize. The townspeople forgave Advenna and life went on… But something awoke within her that day. Advenna became bloodthirsty. I was mortified to learn that she had been killing birds and squirrels while making their deaths look like accidents. I kept a close eye on my most beloved friend. Thank God I did, because I found her torturing one of Lacrimosa’s citizens. It was her third victim. Who knows how many more there would’ve been if I hadn’t caught her…? I imprisoned her for a day, trying to decide what to do with her… I came to the painful decision to exile her. She was drugged and taken to Beijing the next day. I was the only being in all of Lacrimosa who was heartbroken.
“Once again, not wanting to face my grief, I left. I put Milly Tinssel, a bright young woman, in charge while I left for America. During this time, there was an outbreak of tuberculosis in the country… I stayed there for a good ten years, going to various hospitals and saving many little children’s lives. I even saved a few little boys in the process… What could they do to hurt anyone, after all? Most of the children you see here in Lacrimosa are the ones I saved during the great American tuberculosis outbreak. From then on, I pretty much just did whatever I wanted at the time… I visited India in 1948 in order to get away from the destroyed Germany, but quickly left following Gandhi’s assassination. I’ve… Pretty much stayed in Lacrimosa since then. I haven’t seen Addy since her exile. I am not alive, Miss Sonny… I died with my mother in that fire… Or, at least, I wish I had.”
“They are to live among us? How could that help anything?” Akira tapped on the table, eyeing Sonny along with Rage and Sama. Sonny looked tired as she gazed down into her tea, watching the ripples expand as she tapped the side of the cup with her fingernail. Twas the night after her visit with Dhami, and she couldn’t stop thinking about the gentle Hindu.
“This is how it has to be,” She spoke softly, “Dhami and I have both agreed to it.”
“But why? If all goes wrong this’ll only sour the relationship between Lacrimosans and the Falkenaroostians.”
Sonny looked up at the ones she called family. “Which is why we have to make sure that this is a success for both sides. The people of Falkenaroost will be frightened at first, but they need to understand that there are worse things out there. I’ve seen them firsthand. The way of the old world died as soon as I started the Apocalypse… It’s time to build and establish a new world. If need be, I’ll do this by myself… But regardless of what unravels, it is going to happen.”
“We have no choice but to stand beside you,” Sama spoke gently, “We just have to make sure that you have thought this through.”
“I have. This is what I want and I know it will help shape the world into one we can all love again.”
Rage nods, “Then so it shall be… Ah, by the way. The Vikterstrauss family called today and requested that they have tea with us tomorrow. Said they have some news to tell us.”
“News…?”
“We’ll find out tomorrow. Until then let’s go and lay down, my queen. It’s been a long couple of days.”
“Indeed.” She stood and locked her arms within his, walking up to their royal bedroom. Akira watched them go, admiring them the whole way.
“Two sugars, Mrs. Vikterstrauss?”
“Yes please. Thank you, Sama.”
The young maid nodded and handed the woman her tea, a stunning smile on her face. The king and queen thanked her as well as she exited the room. Mr. and Mrs. Vikterstrauss smiled at their hosts, Rage sitting up as they did so. “It’s nice to get together like this. We hardly ever get the chance anymore.”
Joseph nodded, “Indeed. Congratulations on your engagement, by the way. We all wondered when it was going to happen.’
Rage chuckled and leaned back again, “Yes, I know… So tell us what this news you have is.”
“Ah,” Joseph set his cup down, “We’ve heard rumors of deer and bears in the Restricted Zones. They supposedly have the best meat on them in all of the land. Now, we have begun constructing factories for our food supply, but we still rely on hunting pretty heavily. If we could go into the Restricted Zones and find these animals, we’d have enough food to last until the factories were completed.”
Sonny scoffs, “It’s not like the forests here are empty of animals… Why even bring this up?”
Alexandra smiled, “Ever since its creation, humanity has strived to make things easier for itself. Just because the world has changed doesn’t mean that mindset will. If we hunt those animals, we won’t have to worry about food until the factories are finished. We can just sit back and relax!”
“Stupid.” Rage shook his head in dismay, “So what if we didn’t have to hunt anymore? Going into the Restricted Zone on a meager rumor just simply isn’t worth the risk.”
“Ah, but I believe that the world was built on risks, was it not?”
Sonny leaned forward and looked Alexandra in the eyes, appearing to be very intimidating. “Listen to me,” The warning in her voice was clear, “Do not go into the Restricted Zone under any circumstance. If you defy these orders, a suitable punishment will be given to you. Be smart about this, you two. You have children who love and adore you. Please do not throw that away.”
Alexandra leaned back cooly, grabbing Joseph’s hand. “Come along now, dear. We’re leaving.”
Joseph set his cup down and sat with his wife, nodding politely to the king and queen. “Alright. We’ll keep in touch.” After they had exited the room, Rage looked at his fiance. “Do you think they’ll go?”
Sonny set her teacup down and placed her head in her hands. “I do not know. I pray that they won’t, but… When have we ever been able to stop them?”
Dhami smiled as she looked around Falkenaroost, a vast majority of Lacrimosans in front of her. About half of Lacrimosa’s citizens had enthusiastically agreed to live in Falkenaroost, where they were to finally be accepted into a mainstream society. Dhami herself was staying in Lacrimosa with the others, but she decided to accompany her people to their new home. They all seemed stunned by the city’s stunning beauty. All we optimistic. All were finally happy. As Dhami saw this, she knew that she and Sonny had made the right choice.
Akira and Sama were there to greet them. “Good morning, new Falkenaroostians. My name is Akira Yamoka, and this is Sama Satoko. The king and queen have given us the task of showing you all to your homes. If you would, please, split into two groups. Those with the last names A-N will be with me. The rest of you will go with Sama.” The Lacrimosans split into two and followed them. Dhami began to quickly make her way to the Hongki Palace. She had to personally thank the royal couple for letting her people stay in their city. However, on her way to the palace, she was distracted by the city police raiding a home and throwing its residents, a family of four, out. She watched for a long while before her eyes fell on the home’s gate. The family name was Vikterstrauss. Hearing someone approach from behind her, she quickly turned around and saw the sunshine-haired queen.
“They didn’t listen,” She spoke with great disappointment, “Now they’re infected with the disease of the Apocalypse.”
The room was silent. Sonny stared the Vikterstrauss Family down from the other side of their cell, waiting for them to speak. Akira stood close to her, ready to defend the queen if necessary. “Say something,” Sonny spoke, “Please. I’ll listen to anything at this point.”
Joseph looked up at her to meet her gaze, dark circles under his misery-filled eyes. “What is there to say?”
“Well, you could start by explaining yourselves. That’d be a great start. You defied my orders and now look at you! Alexandra was bitten by a Kowloon Child. Now she’s infected. She is turning right as we speak. Think of the pain she feels because you refused to listen to me!”
“Stop it!” Joseph stood quickly, “I know! I have doomed us all with my stupidity and ignorance! What are you going to do with us, Sonny? Kill us? Ha! You owe Falkenaroost’s prosperity to us! No one would have known about this place if they hadn’t noticed us leave Nuremberg!”
Akira looked over to Sonny, whose face was still calm and cool. “Unfortunately, I have no choice but to do just that… Kill you and the rest of your family.”
Joseph froze, and his two children looked up frightfully. “You cannot kill my children! Please,” He begs, “Do not harm them! Torture and kill Alexandra and I, but don’t lay a finger on them! Alexandra is the only one infected here, and I’m sure I will be too… They are fine!”
“Who are you to order me around?” She sighs, “We’ve heard this all before. Rage’s little sister had been infected but denied it. We were forced to kill her. The pain we felt then was immense, and it will be the same in your case, but it cannot be helped. It is all we can do now.”
“Sonny,” Akira whispers sadly, “We must go. Our visiting time is up.”
She growled and looked back to Joseph. “You and your family will be executed using a firing squad. The public hates you for betraying me… I’m sure they’ll support my decision. Maybe they’ll even want to watch the execution!”
Young Johana jumped up and ran over to the cell bars, clutching them tightly. “No! Queen Sonny, please reconsider! Think of my little brother!”
The innocence in Johana's voice made Sonny cringe a bit, but she pressed forward. She had to. “Oh, I am. I will spare him the pain of becoming a monster. He’d thank me if he knew what was good for him, and so would you!” Johana stared at her in disbelief, her eyes suddenly going dark. “Fine. Have it your way.”
The two stared each other down in a couple minutes of silence, before Akira tugged on Sonny’s sleeve. “Come on… We have to go now.” The queen nodded and allowed herself to be lead away, shutting the door behind them. Even after they had gone, Johana didn’t budge. Joseph placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Sit down and just relax now.”
“No,” Johana growled viciously, malice in her voice, “That queen cannot be a tyrant any longer! I’ll show her that she cannot threaten Johana Vikterstrauss… She will regret the day she was born once I’m done tearing her to shreds.”
Joseph watched his petite thirteen year old daughter, horrified. He was alarmed by the fact that all innocence had vanished from her voice.
“I do apologize for that greeting.” Sonny sighed as she took a seat across from Dhami, closing her eyes to temporarily ease her raging headache. “They just had to be dealt with.”
The Hindu shook her head, “No, no… I understand. You do what you have to do as queen. I admire it greatly.”
Sonny allowed a subtle smile to form on her lips. “Thank you, Dhami. It means a lot to hear someone say that.”
“So what exactly did they do?”
“They ventured into the Restricted Zone when I had ordered them not to. They went against me. It is a crime punishable by banishment, but since one of them is infected… Well, I can’t very well just throw them into the Restricted Zone with the infected woman, can I? That’d be a heartless thing to do. You see, the woman who was bitten is the wife of the man and mother of the two children. She is a very beloved member of their family. If I placed them in the Restricted Zone, they’d wander, never leaving her side. It’s sweet at a first glance, isn’t it? Well, consider this: What happens when the mother turns? The rest of the family wouldn’t be able to escape in time. She’d turn them too, damning them to a life of torment and anguish. It’d be better to put them out of their misery now than to let them go through that… So I ordered them all to be executed. It’s a real shame too… We used to be friends, once upon a time.”
Dhami shook her head. “It must’ve been a tough decision to make… I know how hard it can be to get rid of someone you care about.”
Sonny nodded and stood, leaning onto the chair and placing a hand on her pale forehead. Standing up too fast had made her head throb and she felt dizzy. As she groaned and began to fall forward, Dhami hurried over and gently placed her back in the chair. “You must sit and rest, my queen. You need it.”
“Oh, but I need to make the arrangements for the execution… And plan the funeral…”
“Have your king handle it. You look sick, Miss Sonny. So pale and thin…”
“Dhami…!” Sonny leaned forward and clutched her stomach, eyes widening, “Fetch me a pale! Hurry…!”
“Come on now,” Sama held a spoonful of chicken broth up to the queen’s mouth, “Open wide.”
“Sama, please… I can feed myself.”
“Rage told me to feed you. So open that mouth of yours and let me do my job.”
Sonny reluctantly obeyed, swallowing the spoonful of broth. “So… How are the Lacrimosans settling in?”
“Don’t worry about that now. Just eat.”
Sonny chuckled, “Like you could ever tell me what to do… Did Rage handle everything with the Vikterstrauss family?”
“Miss Sonny-”
“Well dammit Sama, give me something! How can you expect me to just sit here, cooped up all day and night? I have duties to attend to! Now let me get up and see to them!”
Sama stared the queen down, placing the bowl of soup on the nightstand. “No. Miss Sonny, your heart may be human, but your mind still thinks like a demon. Before, being sick hardly ever fazed you… But now that you’re human, you could kill yourself if you work too hard when ill. So lay down and drink your goddamned broth.”
Sonny eyed the maid and began to solemnly drink. Sama stood and covered the queen up as Rage entered the room with a doctor. She left them to it.
“I hear that you’ve suddenly fallen ill,” The elderly doctor spoke, “Mind if I have a look at you?”
“I suppose so,” Sonny set the bowl down gently, “But what do you expect to see? It’s probably just a simple little stomach bug.”
The doctor began to examine her. “Perhaps… But in times like these, you really never know.”
“She’s been throwing up whatever she eats,” Rage spoke quietly, “When she moves around too much, she gets nauseous. Even the mere smell of food can make her sick.”
“Rage, stop it. You’re making it seem worse than it really is.”
“I can’t help it… I’m just scared, Sonny. I couldn’t stand to lose you like I lost Alyssa.”
“I’m not infected.” Sonny crossed her arms sassily, “If I were, we’d know right away. I’d have an obvious bite mark.”
“Well, she is right,” The doctor looked up at Rage, “She’s not infected.”
“Then… You know what's actually wrong with her?”
“I do.”
Rage watched him and bit his lip nervously, “What…?”
“Oh, don’t look so nervous, young man. It’s nothing bad if her body is prepared for it… Congrats, you two. In about eight months, we’ll have a royal heir running around.”
Sonny and Rage quickly looked at each other, a mix of happiness and fear in their eyes. Sonny could hardly believe it. She was going to have a baby. The whole world suddenly went black around her.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk. You poor child.”
Sonny’s eyes fluttered open and all she saw was black. She slowly sat up and rose to her feet, a hand on her forehead. “Who’s there…?”
“Just me.” Her mother slowly appeared, “My, my, it has been a long while since we last spoke, hasn’t it?”
“Yeah, and I can’t say that I really missed you.”
“Well, I’ve missed you. I’ve also been watching you. Life certainly has changed a lot since the last time we spoke, huh?”
“Indeed. I hardly ever think about the past anymore.”
“That’s a lie and you know it. You think about it everyday… The past gave birth to the present, after all.”
“Mm…”
“But you do more than just think about the past… You long for it. You wish that things were back to the way they used to be.”
“That’s ridiculous.”
Her mother chuckles lightly, “Sonny, you forget that I am not real. Your mind created me from the traumatic experience of killing your mother. That single event gave birth to me. We are in your mind right now. Since I live here, I know what you think and feel. You cannot lie to me.”
Sonny stared at her silently, slowly bringing her arms up to hug herself as she did so. “It is true that being a queen isn’t what I expected it to be…”
She grins, “And why is that?”
“I… I…” Sonny shivered and her eyes teared up. She wasn’t ready to admit it to herself, but she felt that she had to. “...I’m just so tired. I thought that maybe my experiences in the Restricted Zones had hardened me, had made me mature more quickly, so I thought that I could do this job without any problems… But I was wrong. So very wrong…”
“The Restricted Zones didn’t harden you. You were a demon at that time, so it was just in your demonic nature. However, once your demon heart was swapped out with your human one, you became softer. You now have emotions that you didn’t even know existed.”
“This whole situation I’m in right now… With the Vikterstrauss family…” She choked up and shook her head, “...I didn’t want to do that! I don’t want to destroy that family, but it’s the only way. The people of Falkenaroost support me, but… It just seems so horribly wrong!” She started sobbing and, despite herself, ran into her mother’s arms for the first time in eleven years.
Her mother comforted her, rubbing her back and patting her shoulders. “There, there… It’s alright.” As Sonny sobbed in her arms like a little child, Mrs. Sung looked up and frowned. “Except… That I can’t lie to you. It’s not alright. It’s the exact opposite.” She gently pushed Sonny away, causing the queen to stare up at her with concern written all over her face.
“M-Mother…”
“As much I wish I was, I am not your mother. I am an illusion of the mind. I exist to only remind you of the past.”
“Even so, you’re a part of me. Right now… It’s strange. I’ve spent my days hating and despising you, but now… Now I just want to be held by you.” She sniffled and inched closer to her, “I find myself loving you more with each passing day.”
Her mother backs away further and shakes her head, “No, Sonny. It’s time for you to let me go.”
“What?”
“You don’t need me anymore… You need to let go of the past and move forward into the future.”
“I-I’m not ready! Mother, please…”
She smiled gently to her “daughter,” “I’m sorry, my dear… But I know you’re ready. Your thoughts tell me. You are slowly letting go already. You do not think of the old days as much as you used to. It is because of this that I am weakening… When your thoughts of the demonic days that are now behind us vanish, I will with them.”
“I need you.”
“No, you don’t.” She pats Sonny’s head and turns her back to her, “Before I go, let me say this: I’m proud of you and the world you are trying to make… But it will not last. Falkenaroost will fall, as will some of those who are close to you.”
“What? How?”
“That is to remain a mystery to you… Our future is already determined for us. It is best to just let it run its course. Do not fret, my child… Some good will come out of it in the end.”
As her mother disappeared, Sonny’s eyes flew open and she sat up quickly in her bed. “No,” She growled, “I shall fall before I ever let my city do so.”
“It looks like they’ll be happy there.” Dhami smiled at Kylie, “Falkenaroost is a beautiful city. Queen Sonny and King Rage have worked very hard to make it what it is today.”
“Yeah, it’s nice, but I’d never want to live there. She executes her own people…”
“She has no other choice. That family is infected… It’s the humane thing to do, Kylie.”
“You know… I’ve come to realize that is the way the world works now. The old me, the one of the former world, would be disgusted with the New World and the way it works. I never did support the death sentence… If we kill the prisoners, then we are no better than they are. Killing is never justified, and who are we to decide if they ‘deserve’ it? We, as humans, have no right to determine how much someone else’s life is worth. It’s wrong… But I find that I am becoming numb to such things now. I don’t like it, Dhami. It’s like I’ve lost every ounce of humanity I ever had.”
Dhami watched the Irish woman with soft eyes, holding her cup of chai to her chest. Such thoughts were hardly put into words anymore, she had nearly forgotten that people still had them. She shook her head slightly as Kylie continued.
“But… But you know what’s worse? I’m actually starting to get used to this lack of humanity. It’s been eleven years since the death of the Old World and I suppose I knew that when the Apocalypse worsened, I’d harden to the cruelty around me. I wouldn’t mind it anymore. I just… Didn’t know that I’d grow to become a heartless monster!” She went over to the window next to where Dhami was seated, gazing out at the city of Lacrimosa. “If I knew that the world would eventually be this deep in shit, I wouldn’t have agreed to becoming an Immortal.”
Dhami grinned slightly, “You’d be an old woman right about now. I wonder how many more of us think the same way you do? How many more regret the decision they made so long ago?”
“Does it make me a bad person, Dhami…? To wish everything I’ve ever done away?”
“In the Old World, perhaps… But in this New one, a lot of others wish for the same thing. They wish for death. Most of them are too cowardly to even begin pulling the trigger.”
“And we just don’t have a choice. We’re forced to keep living in this Hell hole…”
“Indeed… But it’s because of that we must look on the bright side of things. If we don’t, we allow life to get the best of us and we’ll all be even more miserable than we already are.”
“...I won’t cry, Dhami. I’ll remain strong if it means spiritual survival. I have to for the others, don’t I?”
“Yes, that’s-”
Kylie suddenly grabbed Dhami’s arm and pulled her over to the window. “Look…!” She pointed out the window to a bloodied Immortal slowly inching towards the city hall. Dhami’s eyes instantly widened. “Son of a bitch…”
“Sonny, as your close friend, I strongly advise you against attending tomorrow’s execution.”
“Akira, I must go… I am the queen of Falkenaroost. The people will be expecting to see me there.”
“No, they know of your pregnancy. Rage announced it yesterday morning. They will understand if you don’t show up. They’re more concerned about the health of the heir to the throne.”
Sonny sighed and hugged her pillow. “I miss Rage…”
“He’ll be up around bedtime. He’s been taking care of everything in your absence.”
She nods and closes her eyes. “I’m tired…”
“Of course. I’ll leave you to rest now. I have to go see about that injured man anyways…”
Sonny opened her eyes again, looking back over to Akira. “Injured man…?”
“Yeah. It’s nothing to worry about, really. We have detectives looking into it right as we speak.”
“If you have detectives on it, it must be something to worry about.”
Akira sighed tiredly, “I wasn’t going to tell you, but… He appears to have been tortured. Suffered some very serious injuries, but he is expected to make a full recovery.”
“What… What damage was done to him?”
“Well… He’s missing a few fingers, that’s for sure. He has burn marks against his chest as if somebody had branded him. He was stabbed multiple times in the legs. He has scratches going all down his back.”
“Is this man speaking about it yet?”
“He’s slowly opening up about it.”
“Then you listen to me and you listen well, Akira. I want you and only you to question him. No police. Find out if he knew whoever did this to him. Get a physical description then send the police out hunting like greyhounds. I want whoever did this found as soon as possible.”
Akira cocked an eyebrow, “I’m sensing that you know who it is already…”
“I have a hunch… Now go and get on it. Send Dhami to me as you can.”
“Yes, your highness.”
“You already know?”
“Yes.” Dhami nodded gloomily, “We’ve gotten reports from the Lacrimosan Falkenaroostians about the injured man here… And just yesterday, two of my own people came to me with very serious injuries that resemble the ones this man received. I’ve seen this injuries before.”
“Then…?”
“No, Miss Sonny. There is no doubt in my mind. Advenna has returned.”
“No… Everything is happening all at once.”
“I apologize for this immensely. Addy likely only wants revenge for what I did to her in the past. Your people are just in her way.”
“We have to find her before she hurts more people. I suspect that she looks different from the last time you saw her… We’re working on a physical description right now.”
Dhami closed her eyes. “I always did wonder what happened to her…”
“What are you going to tell the Lacrimosans?”
“...I don’t know yet. I suppose I’ll have to tell them the truth. A leader cannot let dishonesty corrupt the mind.”
“I’m going to tell my people to be on the lookout. Akira is getting the physical description as we speak.”
“As soon as you get it, let me know. I have to return to Lacrimosa. I’m scared to leave it for too long…”
“Understandable. Go back to your people, Dhami. Protect them… They need you right now.”
“And they need you.” She stood and bowed to the queen, “By the way, congratulations. I heard that you and Rage and expecting.”
“Indeed we are.”
“That’s good… You love that baby, Miss Sonny. You love it like I never got to love mine.”
“I’m fine, honey.” Sonny waved Rage away, “It’s not like I’m going to collapse at any given moment.”
“We don’t know that… You’ve done that before.”
Sonny eyed Rage almost angrily before looking away. “All I care about is the execution. When will the members of the Vikterstrauss Family be arriving?”
“Any minute now. We have one gunmen per each member.”
“Good, good… You handled this well.”
“Of course I did, silly. Did you not have faith in me or something?”
“I never said that.” Sonny gazed at the huge crowd that had gathered to watch the execution, wondering how much of the city’s population was actually there. It had to be at least half. She recognized that some of the Lacrimosan Falkenaroostians had come to witness it as well. She made sure to smile at her people as the Vikterstrauss Family arrived. The crowd taunted them as they walked to the execution are, which made Sonny quite sad.
Joseph, Alexandra, Johana, and Peter were all put into a single file line, a gunman standing across each of them. Johana’s sinister eyes never left Sonny’s. She gently nudged Rage on the shoulder. “You should handle this one. My stomach feels a bit queasy…”
He nodded and stood, giving a quick wave to all of his people. “Good evening, my dear Falkenaroostians. We are here today to witness the death of four traitors. The Vikterstrauss Family went against our orders and entered the Restricted Zone, hoping to find food. We understand that they just wanted to help the city continue to grow, but this was not the way to do it… And, because they have defied our orders, they are now infected, which is why it is necessary to spare them of the suffering by ending their lives. We thank you all for coming and supporting our decision. Now… Let the show begin.” He sat back down and gently grabbed Sonny’s hand as the gunmen all raised their rifles.
Sonny watched Johana, who had finally looked away in order to gaze at her family one last time. Her ocean blue eyes drifted over to Peter, whose little hands were handcuffed behind his back, just like everyone else’s. He looked scared as his lips quivered and eyes filled with tears. However, he did put on a brave face just like Joseph had taught him, had taught everyone. Alexandra was pale with dark circles under her eyes, and she looked like she didn’t care whether she lived or died. Joseph seemed to refuse to look up from his expensive shoes, to face the world for his stupid actions… Everyone waited for Rage to give the signal. The clouds that hovered above made the scene seem even more gloomy and depressing. Johana had heard that, in the final moments of life, the world was supposed to look even more beautiful to the one passing away… But that wasn’t true. It looked even more ugly and rotten to her than it did before. She had to restrain her angry tears.
Rage slowly held his hand up, the gunmen readying themselves. Sonny bit her lip and felt her heart suddenly start to hurt. She wished she could call out to them, say how sorry she was, but she had to remain quiet and strong. Plus, would they even listen to her? Probably not.
Rage swung his hand down the rifles were fired… Well, all except one. Johana’s gunman had mistakenly been given an unloaded gun. Panic erupted. The crowd was full of whispers and shouts as the gunman blinked, stunned. Johana’s once innocent blue eyes were wide as she stared at her family, who were all dead and lying in their own blood. She fell to her knees, soaking them in her father’s blood, and scooted closer to him. The bullet had pierced his heart perfectly, and his face was frozen in its last terrified moments. “N-No! Papa, not you… Anyone but you!!” Her white dress was soaked with the color crimson as she heaved out heavy sobs.
Sonny jumped up and looked to the other gunmen. “What are you doing?! Shoot her! For the love of God, don’t let her see them like that!” Johana threw her head back and let out a long scream, crying out against the unfairness of the world… Then, a bullet pierced her skull and she fell backwards, forever silencing her cries.
As the echo of Johana’s cry died out throughout the whole city, something flashed in Sonny’s mind. She was trembling as she stared at her father, her hands bloodied. She licked the salty blood off of her little nine year old fingers, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Oh god…” Sonny leaned forward and vomited, clutching onto her dress tightly. Rage hurried to her side and called for a doctor once he saw that the vast majority of the vomit was blood. “Rage… I… I…” She began to feel dizzy and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. All she saw was Johana crying over her father, just like she had done to her own… Then, she fainted. As everyone began to panic once again, a woman towards the back of the crowd held a sinister smirk on her face. She had long black hair and deep brown eyes, and no one seemed to notice as she casually sauntered away from the scene.
Sama gently plopped down next to Akira, staring down to the floor and putting a hand on her forehead. “Talk to me…”
The young woman moved to hug herself, staring blankly at the wall in front of her. The execution had taken place three days ago but the city was still in shock. Seeing their queen like that worried the townspeople… But no one was as worried as Akira. She had hardly eaten anything since then, and she hadn’t spoken a word to anyone. With Sonny being in the state she was in and Rage being busy with taking care of her, Sama was the only one who really noticed Akira’s change in behavior… And she was scared for her.
“Akira, you cannot keep this bottled up. It’s not healthy. You need to talk to somebody about what you’re feeling.”
“Are you a therapist?”
“Akira-”
“I-I’m sorry… I know you’re only trying to help, but I don’t know how to put my feelings into words. I suppose that if I were to sum it up, I’d say that I’m just scared for Sonny.”
“I know, honey… We’re all scared for her, especially with her being pregnant. We need to do all we can in order to protect her and the baby.”
“...Johana is bothering me as well.”
“Yeah… Me too, to be honest.”
“Just… Damn. To have to see your family lying there like that… Full of holes… Can you imagine?”
“No, and I don’t really want to. I can’t even begin to think about what that little girl was feeling in her final moments of life.”
“Sonny reacted that way because of her own father, didn’t she?”
“I believe so… However, if we tried to ask her about it, she’d just deny it. Sonny always plays it tough, but she does feel the same things that everyone else does… Especially now. The death of her father greatly impacted her as a person. It also, in a way, started the Apocalypse itself. Seeing Johana cry over Joseph like that… It likely reminded Sonny of the family she herself lost.”
“I owe everything to Sonny, Sama… I can’t lose her now.”
“Mmm…” Sama leaned back, letting her eyes drift up to the ceiling. “...You remember Kanada?”
“How could I forget?”
“Well, I didn’t say it at the time, but… Her death greatly disturbed me. Before, I had been protected from this cruel world by Yamada. Kanada’s death was the first real experience I had with the New World. It made me nervous… Anxious, even. She just wanted to die so bad… That’s when I realized that this world had to be pretty horrible if people were to kill themselves in order to escape it. I wasn’t sure if I could adapt to all of the death that was constantly around me… But I’ve been slowly getting used to it.”
“It is hard to get used to. You’re a strong woman. Not a lot of people posses the strength to adjust to a world like this one, especially when just being blindly thrown into it. I admire you greatly, Sama.”
Sama smiled sheepishly and gently clung onto the skirt of her maid uniform. “Th-Thank you… I don’t think anyone has admired me except Shinjite.”
Akira shook her head and was quiet for a long while. When she did speak again, her voice was trembling. “S-Sonny is changing… She’s not the demon I once knew.”
“Well, most of us aren’t who we used to be.”
“Yeah, I know… We’ve all grown and changed in some way. I suppose what I mean regarding Sonny is that she seems to be more…” She searched for the word. “...Distant.”
“Yes, the stress of being queen is finally getting to her poor mind.”
“Sonny was the first friend I made in the Apocalypse. She was the first person I trusted. I still do trust her… But, and this is going to sound selfish, I miss all the attention she used to give me. From the moment I met her, I knew that the praise couldn’t be mine forever… But that still doesn’t change how I feel right now. I’ve always been quite a lonely person… But Sonny… Well, she knew how to make it better without even trying.”
“I understand how that feels, Akira… But you must understand that most friendships do not last forever. It does hurt at first, but eventually you grow out of missing them. I don’t think that any of our relationships with Sonny will vanish completely, but as time goes on, they will certainly weaken. It’s just how life is, Akira.”
“Then… I don’t want to live.”
“I made you something.” Dhami held a little elephant carved from wood in her hands, “It will bring you good fortune… Figured you could use it.”
Sonny smiled and gently took the tiny elephant from Dhami’s palm, her pale skin brushing against the Indian’s mocha colored complexion. “Thank you… He’ll always have a home on the nightstand.” She set the carving down and looked back to Dhami. “You’re my favorite visitor of the day.”
“I’m glad to hear it, but I can’t stay long. I told Kylie about our little Advenna situation and left her in charge… But she seemed nervous, so I should probably be getting back soon.”
“Do your people know?”
“Not yet. I plan on telling them tonight.” She sighed and looked down, “Sonny, we’ve had three families move back to Lacrimosa after the Vikterstrauss execution. Said they didn’t like the idea of living under an unwell queen… I worry about you, dearest.”
“I’m fine… It’s just the baby. I’m three months along and it’s taking a small toll on my body. It’s nothing to worry about though.”
“Most women these days cannot handle having children. It’s sad, but due to the lack of medical help, either the baby dies, the mother dies, or they both do. I don’t wish to see that happen to you… And the people of Falkenaroost need you. Please don’t take this the wrong way, but have you considered getting rid of the baby before it can feel pain…?”
“I have… I think about it everyday.”
“Are you going to?”
“...I don’t know. Rage wouldn’t like it, and I’m not sure that I would either. I’ve wanted a child for the longest time… But I don’t want to die and leave everything I’ve ever worked for behind.”
“Mmm… It’s either the heir or the queen, and you unfortunately have to make that decision.”
“He’ll be devastated either way.”
Dhami’s eyes darted away from Sonny, feeling the jealousy rise up in her stomach. She wished she knew love like Rage and Sonny did. When she was married to Aziz, she made all decisions only thinking about her feelings. She didn’t care about what he thought or felt. She hadn’t loved him, which resulted in a hatred that just threw him to the curb of her mind. He had led to her severe distrusting of men… He had practically ruined her life. She cleared her throat and stood uncomfortably. “I must go now. It was lovely visiting with you, Miss Sonny.” As she began to walk towards the door, she felt Sonny tightly grab her arm and pull her back. When she looked at her, she saw the fear and sadness that had made its home in the queen’s eyes.
“Please don’t go…” She whispered.
Despite her sudden harsh feelings toward the queen and Rage, Dhami sighed and nodded. “Oh, alright… I can stay for another hour, but then I really must go. My people need me.”
“I know, I know… I’m sorry that I’m so needy. I’m just scared to be alone right now.”
Dhami blinked and sat on the edge of the bed, coaxing the queen to go on. “I um… I don’t want to admit it to Rage because then he’d just worry, but I know something is wrong with me. I’m scared, Dhami… For the first time in eleven years, I’m scared.” Dhami looked on at Sonny, who she had always seen as a very strong individual, in horror as the queen allowed soft sobs to escape her lips. “Sonny… I…” She quickly shut her mouth and took the royal woman into her arms, holding her close. “...I can save you. Take away all this pain and fear…”
“H-How?”
“You know how.”
Sonny looked up at her, understanding. “You want to turn me into one of you.”
“Yes… You’d be able to have your baby and live to raise it.”
“But there is no guarantee that I’ll be able to actually hold a living and breathing child.”
“No… There isn’t.”
“Then I must decline. I don’t want to live forever in a world like this anyways…”
“I understand.”
The room then became eerily quiet. Both women stared at the pale blue of the bedroom’s wallpaper, breathing steadily and remaining silent. No thoughts filled their heads in particular… Just like the room itself, their minds were quiet. Then Sama burst through the door.
“Miss Sonny…!”
“Sama! What’s wrong?”
“It’s Akira… She was attacked! She’s lying in the main room just bleeding and bleeding…”
Sonny and Dhami looked at each other before they both bolted downstairs. Akira laid on the sofa, giant gashes on her thighs bleeding profusely as Rage cleaned and bandaged them. On her cheek, an “A” had been burned into the flesh and was sure to leave a scar. Sonny made a small noise in the back of her throat, causing Rage to turn and look at her. She expected him to send her back up to the bedroom, but he just shook his head gently and turned back around.
“Is she… Alive?”
“For now, yes. She’s been beat up pretty good… Her injuries are nearly identical to that man’s.”
“Of course they are,” Dhami spoke up, “They were attacked by the same person.”
Everyone looked to the Hindu as Sonny nodded, clenching her fists tightly. “Advenna Avis.”
“She’s an old friend,” Dhami explained, “She has returned to obtain her revenge.”
“Then you need to find and take care of her,” Rage demanded sternly, “She’s taking out our people. She must know that you have ties with us. She’s trying to get to you by going through us…”
“That is Addy’s way…” Dhami sighed gently, “...I just don’t know what exactly to do. I can’t just give myself up to her, I have the Lacrimosans to look after… But I can’t just do nothing. She’ll keep attacking more people… So what am I supposed to do?”
Sama shook her head, “A woman like her needs to be stopped, and fast… We have to look for her hideout and take her down. Miss Dhami, are you sure that there is no way to kill an Immortal?”
“Positive.”
“Once we find her hideout, I’m going to drag her out by her fucking hair.” Sonny growled, “We need to increase our search efforts. It’s clear that she’s hiding here in Falkenaroost or somewhere near it. Hiding in Lacrimosa would be too risky with all those people there who would recognize her.”
Dhami nodded, “I believe she is at the halfway point between Lacrimosa and Falkenaroost. That’s how she can easily access both cities.”
“We’ll send a search party out to look for her.” Rage stands, “I’ll go and call the doctor… Akira is going to need one.”
Sonny dug her nails into her arm angrily to the point where blood was drawn. “You send a search party out too, Dhami. We need everyone to be on the lookout.”
She nodded, “I’ll go and tell my people… But please be careful, Sonny. I know Addy very well, and I also know that, if she is found, she will not hesitate in taking out those that find her. She’s ruthless and doesn’t care who she hurts or kills… I want to be the one to talk to her when she is found. I wish to make some sort of peace with her. Maybe then I could make her see the light again… Maybe things could go back to the way they were before.”
“Is that what you long for?”
“Yes.”
“Mm.”
“I’ll be on my way now, Miss Sonny. I’m sorry for causing all of this… I promise to make everything right again.”
Before any of them could say anything, Dhami had disappeared out the door.
“Advenna…” Akira groaned quietly from the sofa, “...Is closer than you think, Sonny.”
“Love, please… Come lay down.”
“I can’t. Advenna is out there somewhere, Rage. For all we know, she could be on her next victim right now…”
“I know, but you need your rest. For the baby’s sake…”
She sighed and looked at him tiredly. “Rage… I’m so tired and scared at the same time. I don’t even know what to do anymore.” Her bottom lip quivered and she covered her face, trying her hardest to restrain her tears. “Why did we ever think that this was a good idea? Why did we found Falkenaroost?”
“Because we wanted to help those who had nowhere to go.”
“Well… Now I’m regretting it.”
“Sonny…”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that. I just hate this feeling… I feel like I’m a horrible queen. I know that our people support me, but I still feel like I’m making the wrong decisions.”
“You’re not. If people support you then you must be making the right choices.”
“That’s what the Trump supports said back in 2016… You know how hated Trump grew to be. That’s all the history books ever screamed about him.”
“You’re not like Trump.”
“No… I just don’t feel too great about myself right now. Maybe it’s the baby…?”
“Yes… Our baby.” He smiled and pulled her close to him. “We should start thinking of names.”
“Yeah.”
“What sounds good for a boy?”
“Hongki.”
“Honey, we can’t name our child the same thing as the palace.”
“Fine… Axel?”
“Ooh, I like that. It’s a strong name, like a warrior’s name!”
“And for a girl?”
“I’ve always wanted a little Sylva.”
“Funny. I’ve always wanted a Sylva too.”
“Axel Shigawa or Sylva Shigawa. We’ll see which one we are blessed with…”
“Yes, I suppose so. Which do you want more?”
“I’d like a daughter. Boys are overrated.”
“I think the opposite.”
He nods, “I love you, Sonny. No matter the gender of our child, I promise to love them just as much as I love you.”
“I-I promise too.” Sonny looked down gloomily, biting her lip. She couldn’t tell him. She couldn’t tell him that she had made an appointment with the doctor about the abortion. In a world where death was welcomed with a smile, Sonny was afraid to die.
“Black hair,” Akira whispered to the detective, “It was long and dark, like the night. Her eyes were such a deep brown that they almost looked as black as her hair. She was a thin woman, and she wore a little black dress that reminded me of Audrey’s in Breakfast at Tiffany’s.”
“Height?”
“She was tall… About 5’8.”
He nodded. “Thank you, Miss Yamoka. We’ll start searching as soon as we can… I’m sorry that this had to happen to you.”
“Go on, now.”
He nodded once again and stood, quickly exiting the room. Dhami stood in the corner with Kylie, who was biting her fingernails. Sonny shook her head slowly. “We’ll find her… We have to.”
Kylie shivered, “At least we know what she looks like now…” She stopped, blinking slowly. “...Dhami, why does she leave her victims alive? Does she want to be caught?”
“She wants us to know that she has returned and is looking for blood to spill.”
“Well, surely we get the message by now! She’s playing with us…”
“Of course she is!” Dhami snapped, “That’s just the way Advenna is, has always been!”
Kylie flinched slightly, which made Dhami stomp over to the window, angry with herself. “This is so fucking stressful…”
“We’ll get through it, Dhami.” Sonny stood behind her sullenly, “We have to. For the sake of our people…”
“I have worked too hard to have Lacrimosa crumble now… That’s why I exiled her in the first place and now she comes crawling back!”
Kylie laughs gently, “I wish she was crawling… Maybe then she’d be easier to catch.”
“Just… Shup up, Kylie. Please… I need a moment.” Dhami hurried out of the room, slamming the door closed behind her.
“It’s getting to her,” Kylie whispered softly, “I’ve never seen her like this before…”
“It’s getting to all of us, Kylie. The sooner we find Advenna, the sooner all of this tension can disappear.”
“Right…”
“Come on… We should leave now. Let Akira get some rest.”
Kylie nodded and allowed the queen to lead her out. “I… I know we’ve had our differences, but… I truly do hope that your friend recovers. No one deserves to go through what she’s gone through.”
“Thank you. You’re a real sweetheart, Kylie… When you want to be.”
“You’ll let us know if another attack happens, yes?”
“Of course. We’re in this together.”
The Irish woman nodded. “Alright… Well, I’m going to go retrieve Dhami so that we may return to Lacrimosa. We’ll keep our eyes peeled.”
“And not just for Advenna… For Dhami as well.”
“Hmm?”
“I remember her saying that Advenna had turned violent only after becoming restless. Dhami is quite restless right now… I worry that she, too will go down that path.”
“She’d never do such a thing…”
“Perhaps not… But it’s always better to be safe, don’t you think?”
“Right… I’ll be on my way now.”
Once Kylie had gone, Akira sat up to examine her thighs, which were still bandaged up. “I look like a goddamn mummy…”
“Well, you want to heal don’t you?” Sonny hurried over and gently laid her back down, covering her up with the blankets softly. “You must lay down and regain your strength… That way you can be strong again.”
The young woman chuckled, “You sound more and more like a mother every day…”
“Mhm.”
“You’ll raise this child well, Sonny. I know it…”
“No, I won’t.”
“Oh please! You’ve always had a motherly aura about you.”
“Akira, I-”
“This child will be very lucky to have you as a mother.”
“No, I’m-”
“And they get to have two aunts like Sama and I? What a lucky kid!” She laughed loudly, making Sonny angry.
“Dammit Akira! I’m not keeping the baby!”
“What?”
Sonny threw the blankets aside roughly and hurried over to the window, shaking her head. “I can’t, Akira… I just can’t.” She rested her forehead against the glass and looked out at Falkenaroost. “This city needs me and, well… I know that something is wrong with my body. It won’t be able to handle childbirth. I will die if I have this baby. So I… I…” She clenched her eyes closed and heard Akira make a little squeak in the back of her throat, but paid it no mind. “...I have already made the appointment. I’m going to see the doctor in two days. He told me that he could do it right away if I was sure, and… Well, I’m sure. I’m going to have an abortion, Akira.”
“The hell you are!”
Sonny’s eyes flung open and she spun around to see Rage standing in the doorway.
“I can’t believe you.” Rage stared Sonny down viciously as she laid on the bed, flat on her back and looking miserable. “You cannot just give up our child without even talking to me first! This is the most selfish thing you’ve ever done!”
She remained silent, staring at nothing. Seeing this, Rage ran over and grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her roughly. “Talk to me, dammit!” She cried out and tried to weakly push him away from her, but his grip remained strong. “L-Let me go…!”
Rage threw her back onto the bed and stomped over to the door. “I don’t even want to fucking look at you right now… I thought our love meant something to you!”
“Rage… I’m going to die. Do you not understand that? You’d rather lose me than a child you don’t even know yet!”
“We don’t know that you’re going to die! You could make it… I have faith in you, Sonny!”
She covers her ears, “Just get out… Just get the hell out of my sight! I can’t take it anymore…”
“I’ll sleep on the couch tonight then.” He exited the room, slamming the door behind him.
Sonny grabbed her pillow and screamed into it, the moonlight that seeped in through the window making her skin shimmer. She looked up at the stars and admired their beauty through her cloudy, tear-filled eyes. “I wish I could be one of you…” As she stared up at the nighttime sky, wallowing in her sadness, she saw a girl in a white dress out of the corner of her eye. When she looked to her left, there was no one there, and a sudden pain in the back of her neck allowed darkness to overtake her.
“Mhm… You look even better up close, Miss Sonny. Such stunning beauty…”
Sonny groaned as her eyes slowly fluttered open. She was in a room she had never seen before. It was dark, the only light coming from a few dozen candles, and it smelled of dirt. As her vision began to focus, she noticed that she had been tied down to a bed… And, just in front of her, Advenna stood, watching her with a big grin.
Addy was tall and thin, possessing the looks of a model. Her eyes were smoky and mysterious, making them come off as seductive all the time. Her cheekbones stood out perfectly, giving her small face a nice shape. Her nose was like a button, cute and tiny. Her lips were a soft and gentle pink, though Sonny knew that thorny curses were often thrown out of those angelic lips. Her hair was long, reaching down to the middle of her back, and looked extremely silky and smooth. She had pushed her bangs out of her face, making them fall onto the left side of her forehead. Her body was clothed in a simple yet glamorous little black dress, some thin black tights clinging onto her legs. “Good morning, sleepy head,” Advenna gave her an innocent smile, “Welcome to my cozy little home.”
“A-Addy…”
“Yes, yes… It is I, the most feared woman in all of the land, Advenna Avis! I’ve been excited to meet you, Miss Sonny… Very excited indeed.”
Sonny began to feel nauseous, clenching her eyes shut desperately. “F-Fuck you…”
“What’s the matter? That damned baby getting to you? Good… Maybe you won’t mind as much when I cut it out of you.”
“Don’t touch me!”
“Why? What’s the matter? You don’t want it anyways, you’re already planning an abortion. Why don’t I make it easier and get rid of it for you now?”
“I-I’m not certain on the abortion yet…”
“Because of Rage, right? Ha! How pathetic. You let your life be dictated by a man… And here I was, thinking that queens were supposed to be strong on their own or something.”
“Have you known many strong queens in your lifetime?”
“Oh yes… Plenty. Queen Isabella of Spain, Queen Elizabeth, Catherine the Great… Many strong queens. You, my dear, are not one of them… In fact, you’re the weakest one I’ve ever known!”
Sonny scowled at the Bulgarian woman, who strolled over to a small table that had all sorts of sharp tools all over it. “Now which one should I use on you?”
Sonny growled, “My people are searching for you right as we speak! They’ll find us, just you watch…”
“I’d like to see them try. Now… I feel like something extra large and sharp would work best on you. Maybe even something outrageous…” She laughs, “What if I used a scythe on you? Wouldn’t that just be a sight to see?”
“Y-You’re sick…”
“Funny, that’s what I enjoy most about myself.” She picked up an oversized kitchen knife and grinned. “This is what I used on Akira… She seemed so frail and breakable, I decided to go easy on her. Still made some pretty deep gashes though, didn’t it?”
“Let me go! This will do you no good!”
“Oh, but the fun is only getting started, my dear!” She takes the knife and slowly slices a single, painful cut going down Sonny’s left cheek. “I almost wish that I had never washed Akira’s blood off of this thing… It would’ve been fun to watch your own blood fuse with hers.”
“Advenna…” Sonny looked at her tiredly, blood dripping from her cut. “...What is it that made you turn this way?”
“Hmm?”
“From what I’ve heard, you didn’t always used to be such a rotten little egg… You used to be quite the presentable young lady. It was only after Lacrimosa was founded that you turned into a monster. What changed you? What was it about Lacrimosa that made you so bloodthirsty?”
“The air is evil here, Miss Sonny… I could sense that it brought out the worst in people and unfortunately, it got to me.”
“You’re insane, Addy… You-”
“Don’t ever call me that!” Advenna’s eyes filled with a sudden wrath as she stabbed Sonny all the way through the hand. “That is not my name! The Advenna that enjoyed being called that died long ago!”
Sonny spoke through clenched teeth, trying her hardest to endure the tremendous pain. “What, when Dhami through you out? Is that when Addy died and Advenna took over?”
She growled and drove the knife in more, “Shut up!”
“You know you long for her! You know you want the old days back so go get them, Addy!”
Advenna pulled the knife out of her hand and threw it to the side angrily, grabbing onto the queen’s dress and tearing it up the front. “It’s time for that baby of yours to come out now!”
Despite her efforts to stay calm, Sonny began to panic. She struggled to break free from her restraints, clenching her mouth closed. Advenna only laughed at this. “What’s the matter, Queen Sonny? Scared?”
The Sunshine Queen only looked up at her angrily, the sinister look of the Restricted Zones in her eyes once again. Addy grinned as she picked up the knife again, running it along her tummy softly. “I have to do this in a way where you won’t die from blood loss… This’ll be tricky.”
Sonny felt the sharp end of the knife gently press against the upper part of her tummy, not yet drawing blood. As she made a final attempt at getting free, she heard a voice from behind Advenna. “Stop.”
Advenna turned around to see Dhami, her eyes instantly going dark. “I’d recognize your Hindu accent anywhere…”
“Addy, come on… This isn’t you.”
“It’s been me for the past one hundred and fifty years. This is who I am now… Whether you can accept it or not.”
Dhami frowned and took a step towards Addy, who backed away and held the knife up to her menacingly. “Stay back…! Stay away from me!”
“Addy, it’s me. It’s Dhami. I’m here. It’s okay now…”
“Who the fuck do you think you are? You and Sonny don’t seem to understand… There isn’t anything wrong with me. In fact, this is the first time I am me. So shut the fuck up. Stop acting like you’re a saint who has come to save me when there is nothing to save me from!”
“You need to be saved from yourself…”
“No. I don’t. I’m perfectly fine. Now get the hell out of here before I get to you!”
“Addy, we both know that you wouldn’t hurt me.”
Advenna lets out a cruel laugh. “I don’t have to touch you in order to hurt you. I can just touch her.” She pointed to Sonny, who was still trying to escape her restraints. She tried to hide it, but Advenna could see the quick flicker of worry in Dhami’s eyes. In one swift movement, Addy swung the knife back and got Sonny in her right shoulder. The queen allowed a scream to run out of her mouth, causing Advenna to go into an insane laughing fit. “Oh, I love that sound! It’s like an orchestra to my ears…”
“Enough of this! Let her go, Addy!”
“Never! You may think that her people need her but they don’t! I’ll show her just how disposable she is.” She stabs Sonny in the same spot again, hearing the screams that sent her into a state of euphoria. “Oh baby, that’s the good stuff... “ She stabbed her over and over in the same spot, soaking her hands in royal blood.
Sonny hung looked away and let pitiful sobs escape her lips, her eyes closing tight. The pain was immense. She looked to Dhami, who she noticed was shaking beyond belief. “D-Dhami…”
“Don’t you speak another word!” Advenna stabbed the queen again, digging the knife in deeper than before. “Dhami, come forward. Come gaze at your friend… You know, the one who replaced me.” When she didn’t move, Addy threw the Indian forward, making her stand in front of the Bleeding Sun. “Look at her!”
Dhami closed her eyes and turned her head away, “Stop this! Addy, let us trade places! Torture me instead!”
“N-No…” The queen protested weakly, her shoulder bleeding profusely.
“Sonny, you can’t just lay here like this… You’ll die. I cannot let that happen to Falkenaroost’s queen. I… I know that the people of Lacrimosa will be able to function without me. Addy is wrong… It is not you who is disposable, it is I.”
Sonny gave Dhami a pleading look, her final attempt to convince her otherwise, but to no avail. Advenna hurried over and released Sonny from her restraints, swapping her out with Dhami. “Addy, please,” The Hindu begged, “Cover her wounds so the bleeding will stop. She’ll die otherwise…”
“I’ll burn them closed.” The sadistic woman picked up a piece of metal - which was in the shape of an A - from the fireplace and looked at Sonny with darkness in her eyes. “P-Please,” Sonny pleaded, “Don’t…” Without any further warning, Advenna pressed the A down on the open shoulder wound, Sonny’s skin instantly sizzling. She screamed loudly, clenching her hands into tight fists. “Fucking hell…!”
“I’m sorry, Sonny,” Dhami sobbed, “I’m sorry…!”
After a few more seconds, Addy pulled the A away and threw it aside, picking her up bridal style. “Come along, my queen… I shall take you home.”
“Do you… Do you plan to hurt Dhami?”
“I don’t know.”
As much as she hated it, Sonny laid in Advenna’s arms, holding onto her like a child holds onto its mother. She was breathing heavily, and every time she looked at her permanently scarred shoulder, she felt sick. “You shouldn’t… She still cares about you… Don’t throw away the last person who does.”
“I’ve lived without anyone ever since my exile… And you know what? It was all because of her. I think I’ll be fine.”
“You brought it upon yourself.”
“No, I didn’t. Like I’ve said, it wasn’t my fault that I turned out this way… The air was evil.”
“You cannot blame your insanity on air, Advenna.”
“I am not insane… I’m probably the most sane person in the world right now. It’s sad that you can’t see just how insane everybody is nowadays…”
Sonny sighed as they approached the Hongki Palace. “I wonder if anyone has noticed that I’m missing yet…”
“Me too, which is why I’m not sticking around to be caught. I’m just going to drop you off on the doorstep. Dhami is waiting for me, after all.”
“Sure, use Dhami as an excuse… You’re just scared to face the consequences of your actions.”
“I am not scared of anyone or anything. When you’re Immortal, the world doesn’t have a single thing on you… Most people are scared of things that will hurt them, that will kill them. I cannot die, and when you’ve been around for as long as I have, you learn to get used to all of the endless pain.”
“That’s funny… Dhami said that you never get used to the pain.”
“Hmm… Well, she is very weak minded, so it’s no wonder that she hasn’t adapted yet.”
“Did you really come all of this way just for vengeance?”
“Yes…”
“You’re lying.”
“I’m not.”
“Yes, you are… I can see it in your eyes. The Apocalypse has taught me how to read people well.”
Advenna dropped the queen, letting her hit the palace’s front step roughly. A grunt escaped her lips and she looked up at Addy. “Dammit…”
“I hope to see you again soon. Until then… Goodbye, Queen Sonny.”
As Addy disappeared into the night, Sonny weakly knocked on the front door of the palace. As it opened and she heard Sama shriek, Sonny saw a flash of the little girl in white again near her favorite flowers, the white roses. As she stared at the gorgeous flowers, she felt a slight twinge in her heart. She knew whoever that little girl was, but she just couldn’t put her finger on it. As she was carried inside, Sonny began to feel a bit uneasy.
“Addy… Would you really hurt me?”
“I want to say yes, but… I don’t know.”
“I’ve missed you.”
“Really? Me? Oh, please…”
“No, it’s true! I know that I hurt you in the past… But you hurt me too. You threw our history together away the minute you wrapped your hands around that little girl’s throat. I had no choice but to rid of you… If I didn’t, Lacrimosa would’ve fallen apart and I couldn’t have that, especially when I had worked so hard just to make it exist. I wished you could’ve stayed… But you decided to throw it all away. It was then that I realized what I was really worth to you.”
“Now wait a damn minute-”
“Even so, I couldn’t bring myself to hate you. I tried… Oh god, did I try. I kept thinking about everything. You saved my life so that I could live and raise Dia. You helped me with Calvin. I did and still do love you... “
“You gave me life too, you know. Those years I spent with you remain the best years of my life, even though you betrayed me. I think about them often but they’re gone now. They don’t matter, for things could never go back to the way they were…”
“They can. You just have to be willing to put in the effort.”
“Shut up…”
“Addy, come on. Enough of this senseless talk. Do what you came here to do. Torture me. See if I even care anymore…”
Advenna picked up the A again, staring at the bright orange of the smoldering metal. “I mark everyone with this… Didn’t it look nice on Queen Sonny’s shoulder? I thought so.” She got closer to Dhami and held it up to her cheek. “I usually make it easy to hide by placing it on a shoulder or thigh, but… You’re special, Dhami. I want everyone to know that you belong to me when they first look at you.”
“Then do it. Let me live forever with your scars… Let me be yours.” Dhami closed her eyes in preparation for the burning sensation, but was surprised when she felt nothing. She opened her hazel eyes to see Advenna standing there, still holding the A close to her face with a shaky hand. Her eyes had filled with tears and her brow furrowed as she looked on at Dhami. As she dropped the A, hearing it hit the ground with a gentle clang, a small whimper escaped her lips. “I-I can’t do it… Dhami…” She embraced her old Hindu friend, sobbing into her shoulder. Dhami laid there stunned, staring at the wall in front of her as she went numb. She was the only one who could make Advenna happy again. If she had known this one hundred and fifty years ago, she could’ve made everything better from the very start. She started to cry with Advenna.
After a few moments, Dhami sniffled and looked to her old friend. “Addy, can we both agree to put what happened behind us? Come back to Lacrimosa… We miss you.”
“You may miss me, but I know the others do not. I don’t think that I’ll be able to return… Nor do I think I’ll be able to make a home for myself in Falkenaroost. I tortured their queen… They’d be on me in a second.”
“So this is it, then? You’re going to leave and we’ll never see each other again? Addy…”
“I shall remain here, in my underground dwelling. I am outside of both city's’ limits, so no one can say anything about it. Besides… I cannot leave yet. I haven’t done what I originally came here to do.”
“I thought you can here to exact your revenge upon me…”
“No… Only after reaching Lacrimosa did I have the desire to do such a thing. I came here for a different reason.”
“And what reason is that?”
Advenna smiled sadly and looked down into her lap, biting her lip gently. “Dhami… This world is a total Hell hole… It was painful to watch it crumble like this. I wish that I could leave this place and the memories of it behind… I wish that I could die.”
“Many other Lacrimosans hold the same desire as you… They may not speak it, but I can see it in their eyes. They’re miserable.”
“Well…” Advenna looked up into the Indian’s eyes, “...There is a way for us to perish, to leave this place behind.”
Dhami’s face instantly filled with confusion. “No… Addy, we’re called ‘Immortals.’ We can’t die…”
“Yes, we can. Mother Earth came to me in my sleep one night long ago. She told me that we could die if we accepted all of the pain in our lives and the world for what it is. If we make peace with our mortal lives, we can move on. That’s why I came here…”
Dhami stared at the Bulgarian woman. She truly must’ve been insane. If there was a way for her to die, surely she would have found it by now. She had searched desperately after Dia’s death… She shook her head and sighed. “That doesn’t seem right to me.”
“I know it may be hard to swallow, but you must believe me. Mother Earth sent me here to help the Immortals move on. She is in great pain, Dhami. This Apocalypse was started so that she may die… It is her way of committing suicide. We humans have caused her such damage, such destruction… She just wants some form of sweet release. However, she quickly realized that the human race was too strong to be wiped out in one blow… So she needs assistance. She has trusted certain people to take out the remaining civilians… I am one of those people. Last week, Nuremberg fell because of another… Now I must take care of Lacrimosa and Queen Sonny is to take care of Falkenaroost.
“You’re insane! Queen Sonny would never destroy the city that she worked so hard to create…”
“Hmm… Perhaps you’re right, and believe me, Mother Earth has taken note of the queen’s weakness. She may begin to pass her responsibilities onto someone else…”
“Who?”
“I cannot say. You were not to have known about our activities at all… However, I had to tell you. You wouldn’t have agreed to pass on with us otherwise…”
“Well, I still don’t agree! I can’t let you obliterate Lacrimosa!”
“Dhami-”
“No! You listen to me, dammit! You know how hard I worked to create Lacrimosa! It is the one child who was supposed to never die on me… Don’t you dare take my baby away from me!”
“After the years and years of abuse, we owe it to Mother Earth. We must let her misery end…”
“I refuse. I have worked too hard to let everything end like this… Please try to understand, Addy. Please…”
Advenna stared at the floor for a long while, complete silence surrounding her. She knew that Dhami would never agree unless she really thought about the situation… So she had to make her think.
The beautiful Bulgarian lunged forward and snatched Dia’s ashes from around Dhami’s neck, holding them up in the air. “You can have her back once you’ve really thought about this.”
“H-Hey! Give her back!”
Dhami went to snatch the ashes back but Advenna grabbed her hand, squeezing it roughly. “All I want is for you to truly think. Do not resist right away. I wouldn’t ask this of you if it wasn’t for a good cause… You know that.” Addy let go of Dhami’s hand, headbutting her back and away from her child’s ashes. She landed on the ground, staring up at Advenna before slowly nodding. “Alright… Alright. Fine. I shall return to you in a couple of days.”
“So you understand now, do you?”
Dhami nodded solemnly, “I do, I understand Mother Earth’s reasoning… We must move on to save her.”
Addy grinned proudly, for she had gotten through Dhami’s stubbornness. “Good. Now we must get everyone else on board as well.”
Dhami shook her head, looking down and speaking quietly. “I want to wait a little bit…”
“How long?”
“About four months. I want to see the royal baby before I finally depart from this cruel and spiteful world.”
Addy was silent as she thought this over, nodding after several minutes. “Alright. Next time I speak with Mother Earth, I shall let her know.”
“Do you think that what she is doing is right?”
“Hmm… Well, I do see it as a bit selfish.”
“As do I. It doesn’t seem fair to those who reside on her.”
Advenna chuckled, “But after so many years of us being selfish, doesn’t she have the right to be as well?”
Dhami closed her eyes and tilted her head to the ceiling, opening them once again. “Addy, I’m scared. What awaits us on the other side?”
“Happiness, my dear… Happiness.”
Four and a half months later, Sonny went into labor. After Advenna had threatened to steal her child from her, the queen decided against the abortion, for this made her realize how much she wanted her baby. She came to the conclusion that having the royal child was worth it, even if she died in the end.
During these four and a half months, Rage and Sonny had gotten married. It was a small wedding, only allowing the residents of the palace plus Dhami to attend, and it took place in the gardens, where they could be surrounded by white roses. Sonny’s tummy was swollen and large due to the fact that she was seven months pregnant, which made the scene even more beautiful than it already was. Sonny Sung was now Sonny Shigawa. She loved her new name dearly.
As she clung onto Rage’s hand, squeezing it with all of her might, Rage feared that she may break it from his wrist. The pain was immense as the baby’s head tore and stretched her. She stifled screams and bit down, grinding her teeth together in order to force her to be quiet. Sonny was never the type to admit that she was in pain. It had embarrassed her greatly when she screamed while Advenna tortured her.
Akira stood next to Rage to offer support and Sama had been hurrying in and out of the room, fetching whatever the doctor needed. It seemed like an eternity had passed before little cries and whimpers filled the room.
The baby, who turned out to be a little prince, was cleaned and handed off to his father, all snuggled up in a blanket. Tears of happiness quickly filled Rage’s eyes. “Sonny… Look…”
The queen turned to look at her small son, a gentle smile appearing on her pale face. “Oh, he’s beautiful…”
“He looks just like you. His hair is so blonde it’s nearly white… And he has beautiful bright blue eyes.”
“Yes… Our little Axel.”
Akira smiled widely as she looked down at the prince and Sama ran in as soon as she heard his cries. “Oh my goodness… A cute baby prince!”
Rage nodded and gently laid his son on Sonny’s chest, allowing the bonding period between a child and its mother to begin. “Prince Axel. He looks just like his mama, doesn’t he?”
Both Sama and Akira nod in delight, causing Sonny to giggle tiredly. The room was bright with happiness, practically blinding… Soon, those smiles would run off of their faces like rain runs off of a window.
Sonny held the week-old child to her chest, allowing him to drink from her breast as her eyes go wide. “Dhami, you look like hell. What happened to you?”
“Oh, I’m just tired… So, so tired…” Dhami took a seat next to the queen on the sofa, smiling weakly at the baby. “He’s cute… I’m sorry that I couldn’t come up to see him sooner.”
Sonny shook her head, “Don’t worry about it. I’m more concerned about you. Dhami, we haven’t spoken in weeks… And you look so beat up… What’s been going on?”
“Well… As you know, I’ve made peace with Addy…”
“Yes.”
“She revealed the me the real reason she returned. It wasn’t to obtain vengeance on me like we originally thought… It was to assist us in our deaths.”
“What… Do you mean?”
“She told me that we Immortals can die. If we accept the world for what it is, we’ll fade away. Ever since she told me, I’ve been feeling quite exhausted… And the people of Lacrimosa feel the same way.”
Sonny watched her, taking it all in, before speaking. “Do you think you’re getting ready to go?”
“I believe so.”
“Dhami, you can’t leave… We’ve finally found a beautiful place in a hideous world.”
“She’s hurting, Sonny… Mother Earth is hurting and you know it. In order for her to be put to rest, we must disappear.”
“Oh, yes… I had forgotten about Mother Earth’s pain. So she told you too then?”
“No, Addy told me… She told me a lot more too. Sonny, I know that you started the Apocalypse and that she has entrusted her death to you.”
Sonny sighed, looking down at her son. “I do not think that I am able to fulfill Mother Earth’s wishes. I have a family to take care of now…” She watched Baby Axel, who had finished suckiling at her breast. “...The world mustn't end.”
“Whether you like it or not, it will.” Dhami stood, “I must go now… It was a pleasure knowing you, your highness.”
Dhami held Advenna’s hand as she trembled, gazing out at all of the Lacrimosans she called family. They had all gathered in Lacrimosa’s main square, for today was the day they had all agreed to move on with each other. The Hindu woman could tell that they were all frightened about what awaited them once they left, but she could feel in her heart that everything would be okay. On her left stood Kylie and on her right, Addy. She shook in fear but stepped forward and addressed her people clearly: “My dearest, dearest family… Today we go to what awaits us beyond this long and tiresome life. I know that some of you may be scared, and I’d just like to say that I am too - Terrified, really - but it is because I know your tremendous fear that I volunteer to go first. I hope that you will all follow me into the frightening unknown.”
The Lacrimosans all watched anxiously as Dhami closed her eyes and tilted her chin upwards. Kylie looked away and tried not to watch, for she didn’t want to see her friend’s saddening departure.
Everyone was silent. Not even Dhami made a sound as she felt something deep inside of her. She began to remember. She remembered Aziz’s abuse, Dia’s death, finding Addy, coming to America, Calvin’s last breath… It all came to her in an overwhelming wave and she felt the urge to cry. However, the thought of it all being over comforted her… She knew. She knew she was ready to go.
She opened her eyes to see her body slowly fading away, a light smile making its way onto her lips. It was painless… After so many years of agony and suffering, her death was gentle. She let out a relieved sigh before disappearing… And that was the end of Dhami Narine.
Kylie finally allowed herself to look over, seeing that her hand was now empty and devoid of Dhami’s. She and Advenna looked to each other, tears in their eyes, and they locked hands with one another. Everyone around them began to disappear, just as Dhami had. Kylie began to sob silently. Lacrimosa had truly died.
Everyone was gone now, Kylie and Advenna being the only ones who remained. “So,” The Bulgarian woman spoke, “I’ll see you on the other side?”
Kylie nodded, her hand still holding Addy’s firmly. “Do… Do you think Dhami is with Dia now? Or Calvin?”
“I hope so… She missed her children dearly, and I know that the time she spent away from them hurt her greatly on the inside. I can only hope that she found them in her eternal happiness.”
“Addy, who do you hope to see?”
“Oh… Perhaps my family. I don’t know. I don’t have many people that I miss.”
“I see… I don’t either, other than Dhami herself. I guess we’ll see what we get, won’t we?”
Advenna nodded and began to fade more rapidly than the others. Kylie guessed that this was due to the fact that Addy had been around the longest, since the 1200s, so she had more pain that was just waiting to be let go. Kylie’s sobs began to grow heavier. “A-Addy…!”
Her brown eyes looked gently to Kylie’s green ones.
“Th-Thank you for everything!”
Advenna’s eyes widened but quickly softened once again. She didn’t have to ask, for she already knew. Advenna Avis came to an end a few seconds later.
Now, it was Kylie sobbing alone in an empty city. As she heard her sobs echo and felt a tear roll down her cheek, she disappeared… She was gone before her tear even hit the ground.
Sonny and Rage snuggled each other in their bed, little Axel snuggled into Sonny’s arms. “Rage,” She whispered quietly, happily, “We’re a family.”
Her husband nodded and gently placed a kiss on her forehead, “I know… Never thought it’d happen, huh?”
She shook her head gently and snuggled into him more… Then a tiny, high pitched voice filled the room. “Hmph… A family, you say? I had one of those once… Then you took it away from me.”
The royal couple froze, for they knew this small voice… And when she appeared in front of them, a small noise came from the back of Sonny’s throat. Johana stared them down ferociously, an intense look of malice in her eyes. Rage shot out of bed, looking to his wife. “Take Axel and go downstairs… Hurry!”
Sonny did as she was told, holding her baby boy close to her chest.
Rage turned and glared at the ghost girl. “You’re supposed to be dead.”
Johana’s grin only grew wider.
“Get out of here! Leave us alone!”
“Why would I do that? You destroyed everything. It’s your fault that I’m here!”
“What do you plan to accomplish? You’re only a spirit, you cannot do anything against us!”
“You’re wrong. I’m here to destroy your family, just as you destroyed mine… So that is what I shall do.”
“You will not!” Forgetting that she was an untouchable spirit, Rage lunged at Johana, who only disappeared and reappeared behind him. “You cannot stop me, Rage… Nobody can. I will tear your family from your grasp and rip them apart in front of your very eyes!” Johana disappeared, causing Rage to run downstairs as he knew she would be going after Sonny and the baby. As soon as he rounded the corner at the end of the stairs, he saw Sonny get flung back by the strong ghost girl, baby Axel now in Sama’s arms. “Sonny!” The king hurried over to his wife, pulling her close to him. “Sonny…”
She groaned in pain and looked up at him. “I hit my head… I think it’s bleeding.”
Rage reached around and, being as gentle as possible, placed a hand on the back of Sonny’s head. Sure enough, when he pulled his hand away, it was dyed crimson. As his eyes widened, Sama ran off in a panic. “I-I’ll go get some bandages!”
Johana laughed cruelly, rushing at Rage and pushing him up against the wall, holding him there by his neck. “Are you scared, your highness? Scared that everything you love will be taken away from you?” She threw him to the ground, beginning to strangle him with a look of insanity in her eyes.
“J-Johana…” Sonny rose to her feet, swaying from side to side as she put a hand on the wall to steady herself. “...I’m sorry. Everything that happened to your family was my fault and mine alone. Take it all out on me… Leave my husband and child out of this.”
“Why should I? My mother was the only one of us infected, yet you still slaughtered the rest of us… Even though it is your fault, I shall kill you all.”
“Stop!” Sonny tried to stand strongly, despite her knees desperately wanting to give in. “Johana, I should have thought my actions through better… I saw the pain you held in your eyes upon seeing your father in that condition. It is a pain that I know all too well… When I was nine, my mother murdered my father. I held his lifeless body in my arms as my mother played innocent and claimed it was the neighbor lady who was guilty. When I saw you crying over Joseph’s body, my mind flashed back to when I first saw my father’s corpse and I felt sick with myself. I couldn’t believe that I had given that pain to someone else. Believe me Johana, I feel horrible for what I did to you… But this won’t bring your family back!”
Johana gently grabbed Sonny’s chin and looked deep into her eyes, “Tell me, my dearest queen, what did you do to your mother once she confessed to the murder?”
Sonny’s gaze dropped to the floor. “I… I killed her… I did what she had done to my father…”
“And didn’t it feel amazing? To rid of the one who wrongfully killed your loved one?”
Sonny shook her head, but in her heart, she knew that Johana was right. Plunging the knife into her mother’s chest had been exhilarating, so she knew how the young girl felt. “Johana… Please…”
“Queen Sonny, I sincerely enjoyed my time here as a citizen of Falkenaroost… However, you turned on me, so I must turn on you!”
The eldest Vikterstrauss child scratched down Sonny’s arm, creating a crimson waterfall. The queen screamed, causing Akira to run in. “S-Sonny…!”
The queen was then dragged by her hair across the room, being slammed against the wall multiple times. Johana went to deliver what would have been the killing blow but was stopped midway, unable to move any further. “What the hell…?!”
Sonny looked back at the spirit weakly. “I-It’s Mother Earth… She will not let you kill me…”
“Well then, mark my words, your highness… I will come as close as I possibly can to killing you.” Johana growled angrily and disappeared, allowing Sonny to fall to the floor. She heard Akira rush over and felt her gentle embrace before falling unconscious.
The next few weeks were long and tortuous. Johana never gave up ruthlessly trying to steal Sonny’s life from her, though Mother Earth stopped her each time. Knives were silently flung at Sonny’s head whenever she wandered into the kitchen but they all stopped in midair, and it always spooked Sonny when she turned around and realized she would’ve been dead if it wasn’t for Mother Earth’s protection.
It was a Thursday night. Sonny was sleeping in the bed she shared with Rage, Prince Axel in his crib next to them. She began to dream. She was in a completely white room, her icy blue eyes staring at emptiness. “Sonny,” The voice of Earth whispered to her, “I must speak with you.”
“Mother Earth?” Sonny sat up, crossing her legs over one another, “What is it?”
“It’s you, Sonny… Oh, it’s you. You must hurry and rid of Falkenaroost. The pain is unbearable… I cannot hold on much longer.”
“Ah… Mother Earth, I’m afraid that I am unable to do such a thing. I created this city from nothing. It is my pride and joy. I cannot simply destroy it like it means nothing to me…”
“Hmm… Then I am afraid that I must stop protecting you from Johana. Why can’t you just be good like the rest? My Nuremberg messiah took care of that city and Advenna took care of Lacrimosa… Why can’t you be like them?”
Sonny looked down at her lap sadly. “So the Lacrimosans have gone… That explains why I haven’t seen Dhami in a long while…”
“Yes, they’re all gone. Advenna, Dhami, everyone… They have now found their eternal happiness and it’s time for the Falkenaroostians to do the same so that I may as well.”
“I cannot do it, Mother Earth. These are my people. What kind of queen would I be if I slaughtered them all? Why, I’d be no better than Stalin!”
“That’s fine… I’ll just find somebody else to be my Falkenaroost messiah.”
Sonny scoffed, “Yeah, good luck with that. Go ahead and try to find someone who will willingly kill their neighbors and friends.”
“Oh, I already have someone in mind… From here on out, I shall leave you to try and survive Johana’s wrath on your own. My careful protection has officially ended for you, my dearest Sonny. Poor you. Your demise will surely be arriving soon now…”
“Oh, shut up! I’ve survive worse things than Johana’s temper!”
Mother Earth’s laugh bellowed out and filled the room, followed closely by a sigh. “Oh Sonny… Sometimes it is the smallest, meekest thing that steals your life away. Good luck sweetheart, and god bless!”
Sonny’s eyes flew open, Mother Earth’s laughs echoing throughout her mind.
The dark circles around Sonny’s eyes grew darker with each day, for she was too afraid to fall asleep. She was petrified that Johana would her or worse, her baby boy. She held Axel in her arms now, shaking slightly as she fed him. At every little sound, she jumped. She flinched. She anticipated her death. She yelped as Sama entered the room, quickly calming down once she saw the yellow of the maid’s eyes. “Oh Sama… You scared me half to death. I thought you were Johana.”
The Japanese girl shook her head and took a seat next to her queen, wrapping a gentle arm around her. “Nope… Just me.” The two were silent now. Sonny was staring at the ground, worrying about Johana, and Sama was staring at the queen herself, worrying about something entirely different. She had news to tell Sonny that would devastate her… How could she say it? She shifted uncomfortably, looking at the prince. Finally, she whispered, “Sonny, I’m afraid that your responsibilities have been passed onto me…”
Sonny went pale. “N-No… Sama, you can’t!”
“I’m so sorry, Sonny… If it were up to me, I’d never do something so horrible, so cruel… But Falkenaroost will fall eventually and I’d rather do it myself so that I can make it quick and painless.”
“M-My mother warned me to look out for Falkenaroost’s downfall and I didn’t listen… I didn’t fucking listen…!” Her sobs were unbearable for Sama to listen to, but she continued on.
“Mother Earth instructed me to burn the city. She said to consume it in raging flames, so that is exactly what I plan on doing. I will ensure that you, Rage, Akira, and the baby make it out before I light the candle known as Falkenaroost. I will also be allowed to leave once I set this place ablaze… However, Mother Earth wishes to kill the rest of the civilians here, so she will take away their ability to leave using a force field similar to those that are around the Restricted Zones.”
“How could you…? How could you?!”
“It is because this world is less than satisfactory. Trust me, I’d be doing everyone a huge favor.”
“I can’t let you…” She removed a tanto from her boot, which she had begun storing there due to her fear of Johana. “...I’m sorry, Sama.”
The Japanese girl hardly flinched as the dagger was brought down quickly but stopped by Akira’s grasp. “No, Sonny,” She spoke, “You know as well as I do that the air is cursed here. It will do us more harm than good to stay.”
Akira laid in the palace garden with Sama, dead white rose bushes surrounding them. The two girls hadn’t spoken much in the past week since Sonny had tried to steal Sama’s life away, and even now they remained silent. Truthfully, Akira didn’t want Falkenaroost to die, for it was the first place that ever felt like a true home to her in the Apocalypse. Sama understood this greatly, for she felt the same way, but also knew that it had to be done.
“Sama,” Akira whispered, “You know that Mother Earth will never let you leave Falkenaroost once you set it on fire…”
“I know, but Sonny doesn’t need to. You will all escape the city before I destroy it… You will all survive and that’s what really matters to me.”
“How can you be fine with dying like this? It’s not fair…”
“No, it’s not, but perhaps… Well, I’m hopeful, Akira. I’m hopeful that with the death of this world, a better one can be born. It’s because of that small glimmer of hope that I can accept my passing so easily.”
“I’ve always admired you heart Sama, and now I do even more. It’s as gold as your eyes…”
Sama giggled quietly and looked up at the sky, the cold Winter air sending a chill up her spine. “You know wha, Akira?”
“What?”
“I look forward to seeing Hideoyoshi and Shinjite again.”
Sonny watched the snow cover Falkenaroost like a blanket from her bedroom window. Everytime she saw a snowflake, she saw the vision: Rage standing over her with baby Axel, looking incredibly sad as snow fell all around them at a rapid pace. The vision always made her upset, and she wanted desperately to know the meaning behind it.
There was a gentle knock on the door and Rage came in, smiling to his wife. “Have you began to pack yet?”
“No… How could I? I cannot just leave this place behind.”
“You must, lest you wish to be burned alive.”
Akira, Sonny, Rage, and Axel were to take the train to Lamonia, a small neighboring town, the day after tomorrow. They would live there until the Lamonia messiah was chosen, then they’d move on from there as well. Sonny was only trying to enjoy the last days of her precious, grand city.
“I do not wish to burn, yet I also do not wish to leave. This new life we are headed to will be miserable… But at least I’ll have you.”
“Hey, come on now… Lamonia might not be so bad.”
“You’re right… It just won’t be Falkenaroost.”
Akira stood beside Sama, gazing at the snow covered city that she called home. Falkenaroost’s time had come. The chilly Winter morning air blew Akira’s hair back gently, and a feeling of melancholy suddenly overtook her. It was all so strange to think about. She never would have thought that entering the Restricted Zones to escape an abusive father would end this way. Meeting Sonny led her on an incredible four year adventure… She restrained tears as Sama gently placed a hand on her shoulder.
“It’s time,” She spoke softly, gently, “You must go and join the others on the train.”
“I-I wish to stay… To be with you in your final moments.”
“Then you must do so fifty feet back, behind the force field cut off.”
Akira nodded and stepped back the fifty feet, trying to convince Sama last minute. “Please don’t do this, Sama…”
“You know as well as I do that this must be done.”
Without another word, the force field appeared, forever locking Akira out and Sama inside. The Japanese maid looked back to her friend and smiled, sudden flames rising to devour Falkenaroost. Within mere seconds, the city was completely covered in flames and people ran and screamed, some already burning alive. Akira shivered. Mother Earth really wanted her people to die. Eventually, those flames reach Sama, who placed a hand on the force field as she herself began to burn alive. Akira placed her hand over Sama’s, beginning to weep. She knew that her friend had said that a better world would be born from this, making her death extremely bittersweet. She had met Sama four years ago on a quest to kill the king of Zarlamoy, and the two had grown to be very good friends… Now she had to witness her painful, agonizing death because the world was cruel and unfair.
Sama didn’t scream as the flames crawled up her body slowly. She didn’t flinch or wince. She only kept her miserable eyes on Akira, who was now sobbing and pounding her fists against the force field, making one final attempt to save Sama. She could only imagine how painful it must’ve been for her to watch her friend perish. Eventually, Sama grew weak from the pain, collapsing onto her knees.
Akira yelped and fell with her, watching her with wide, scared eyes. Sama did her best to smile, to comfort her friend to the best of her ability, but she began to feel tired. Her eyelids grew heavy and her yellow eyes could no longer see straight. She laughed to herself under her breath and shook her head. “What a day… What a life…”
Leaning her forehead against the force field, Sama drew her last breath and was gone from the world. Once again, she felt the sweet embrace of death. Akira cried more than she ever had before. She gently placed a kiss against Sama’s forehead, standing on her shaky legs and beginning to make her way to the train.
Akira shivered as she stood in front of the train, watching her breath escape her mouth in small clouds. Her thin sweater hardly did anything to protect her from the cold. Her vivid blue eyes gazed at the train, which was set to depart from the station any minute… And yet, she faced a very familiar problem: Her legs refused to move, refused to take her to the new life that awaited her. She looked behind her and half wished to see her father running at her, a broken beer bottle in his hand. That seemed to be the perfect motivation last time… But all she saw was a thick and snowy Winter time fog that stared back at her, and she sighed as the train blew its final whistle, giving the passengers one last chance to board. Her legs, which were frozen due to the miniskirt she wore, still refused to move despite the threat she faced of being left behind. Being left behind was her biggest fear… So why wasn’t she scared of it now?
She remembered Sama’s amber eyes in their last and final moments. They looked peaceful, but there was also an urgent pleading within them. They were begging her to go, begging her to survive… Which she decided to do for as long as she could. Sama’s eyes were the motivation she needed. Akira boarded the train quickly.
She knew that she and the royal family were to be the only passengers. Everyone else was dead, now acting as ghosts for an equally dead city. When her gaze fell onto Sonny, she saw the look of panic in the queen’s eyes. “Wh-Where is Sama…?”
Akira only shook her head, the king and queen’s hearts dropping at the same time. “She didn’t make it out of Falkenaroost in time… She said to move on to Lamonia and the new lives that await us there.”
“Oh Sama…” Sonny hung her head and cried, Rage and Akira hurrying over to comfort her as the train began to move.
In total, the train ride was two hours long, and they were now at the halfway mark. Sonny sat next to Rage, who held a sleeping Axel in his arms, and stared down at the floor, her deceased friend weighing her mind down greatly. Sama had a golden heart and it killed her in the end… Is this really what the good people got? A merciless death at the hands of their creator? She desired to weep again, but quickly froze once she saw Johana appear in front of her and next to Akira.
“Hello, your highness!” She laughed mischievously, “I think that you should follow after Sama if you miss her so much!”
Sonny shot up and looked to her husband, who instantly looked confused. “What is it?”
“I-It’s Johana! She’s right next to Akira!”
Rage looked to the seat beside Akira then back at his wife, shaking his head. It then became apparent to her that he could not see the Vikterstrauss girl. She must’ve been hallucinating… Grief was known to do that to her. She sighed gently and sat back down, looking out of the window at all of the things they were zipping past.
“Sonny,” Johana taunted, “Wouldn’t you like to go and see Sama again?”
“You’re not real,” Sonny replied boredly, “Please go away… No one wants you here.”
Johana scowled and leaned forward, now being inches away from the queen’s face. “Oh I assure you, I am real… Would you like me to prove it to you?”
Sonny scoffs, “Oh, please… I’d like to see you try. No one else can see you, it is only me… You do not exist to them. You are an illusion of my own mind. Now please… Do what my mother did and leave.”
Johana’s aqua eyes went dark and she grinned evilly. “Goodbye, Queen Sonny.”
The former demon looked to her in confusion. In truth, it was amusing to her. The girl wasn’t even real and she had the nerve to threaten her. She shook her head and leaned forward, laughing as a smile appeared on her face. “You crazy little brat. What-”
Suddenly the train derailed, flinging everyone forward mercilessly. The train rolled for a good twenty seconds, tearing apart in various areas. It was all over in half a minute, silence quickly filling the area. For a good two minutes, no voices called out… Then the prince’s loud wails echoed throughout the land.
King Rage sat up slowly and looked at him son, who had surprisingly remained in his arms due to his strong and tight grip. He had been flung outside and was now lying in the snow. A vast majority of the train was burning. He stood and examined Axel, who had suffered only a few cuts and bruises. He thanked God for this, beginning to search for Akira and his wife. He discovered Akira with a broken leg near the end of the train. “R-Rage,” She spoke, “Where’s Sonny…?” Despite her own pain, she was still worried about others.
“I don’t know,” He put Akira onto his back, “But we have to find her before she freezes to death.”
The two began their desperate search. The early morning snow was cold as the wind picked up, and Rage could sense that a blizzard was on its way. He shivered and held Axel under his coat against his chest, fiercely trying to keep the whimpering baby warm. “It’s okay,” He whispered, “We’ll find mommy soon. We have to… We have to…”
Within Akira, a growing feeling of dread gnawed away at her soul. She had just lost Sama, who had been someone to love and confide in, and now Sonny was missing. Losing Sama had devastated her, but if she lost Sonny, it would be a new kind of devastation and grief entirely… One the world had never seen before.
Her teeth chattered as the sharp wind pierced her legs, feeling them go numb. Her heart beat rapidly against Rage’s back and tears began to fill her eyes. No, she told herself, You mustn’t give up. Sonny is fine… She’s fine…
Rage’s large footsteps came to a halt and she heard him gasp quietly. “W-What?” She asked, “What i-is it?” She peered over his shoulder, eyes widening when she saw it.
They had found Sonny. She lay in the snow, flat on her back with her eyes closed. As they approached the queen, Akira let out a terrified scream. The Sunshine Queen had been impaled through the chest by a piece of railroad that had been torn upwards.
Rage was stunned and her couldn’t move. Akira, on the other hand, rolled off of Rage’s back, screaming again as she landed hard on her broken leg. Despite the tremendous pain, she ran over to Sonny, collapsing next to her and weeping, half from Sonny’s condition and half from the throbbing pain in her leg. Rage slowly made his way over, eyes never leaving his still wife. Axel continued to whimper underneath his coat.
“Sonny.” Rage whispered, falling to his knees and suddenly raising his voice. “Sonny!”
Akira was surprised to see the queen’s eyes open and look toward her husband. “Oh, Rage… I was beginning to think that you’d never find me…”
The king scooted closer to her quickly. “I-I’d never stop looking for you…! Sonny…”
She flashed a weak smile before clenching her eyes shut, only breathing slightly. “R-Rage… Tell me… How bad is it? I can’t feel anything… And my vision is fading away…”
“S-Sonny… I…”
“You’re fine,” Akira whispered gently, “A few scratches, but… You’re fine.”
Rage looked over to Akira miserably as his wife nodded. “I’m glad… Did we make it to Lamonia? I’ll bet little Axel is tired from all of this travel…”
Rage leaned over Sonny, showing her a wide eyed Axel. “He is, Sonny… He is. Look at him, he’s our baby… He’s our son…”
She felt Rage’s tears hit her cheeks and she opened her eyes to gaze at him. Startled, she realized what the vision had always been foretelling. She knew she wasn’t fine. She grew aware of a strong pressure in her chest as her eyes grew heavier. “Oh,” She whispered, “May I hold him?”
“I-I don’t think that you can, darling…”
Sonny nodded sadly and looked to the white sky, her eyes gentle and peaceful. “My, my… What a beautiful day.”
Neither Rage nor Akira spoke. Both were motionless as they watched Sonny, Rage holding Axel close as if to protect him from the cruelty of the World. Akira wept and took Sonny’s freezing hand, alarmed by the fact that the sudden expansion in her chest from breathing had ceased. “R-Rage… She’s…”
The king lunged forward and grabbed Sonny’s other hand, placing it on Axel’s tiny cheek. The baby instantly began crying from the coldness of the touch. “N-No… Sonny, look! It’s our baby! S-Sonny…!”
Life stopped for Akira in that moment. She stared on as royalty threw itself down on royalty and sobbed, the young prince not understanding. Falkenaroost had fallen… And it decided to take its queen with it in a fit of vengeance.
Everything was over for them. Akira knew that they wouldn’t make it to Lamonia with the blizzard settling in… It appeared that they were certain to die as well. Her long and extraordinary journey with Sonny and her friends had come to an end… She wasn’t ready to accept it. She had never wanted her time with Sonny to end. She wanted to remain with her forever, continuing to smile and laugh along with her. She shook her head as tears streamed down her face.
For a long while, they just wept. It grew colder and colder by the minute, but neither of them felt it. Snow began to cover Sonny’s body, making the lifeless queen as white as her favorite flower. Slowly, Rage pulled her wedding ring off of her finger, slipping it into his pocket.
“Let’s go.” He muttered after placing a small kiss on Sonny’s forehead.
“Go…? Go where? We have nowhere to go to, Rage! We’ll die from the cold before we ever reach Lamonia!”
Rage slowly looked to his left, seeing the border of a Restricted Zone. For some reason, he felt it calling him and he began to yearn for it. “No,” He spoke quietly, beginning to walk towards it with his son in his arms, “No. We will survive, just as Sama said… We will…”
Helpless, Akira limped after him. Her leg stung and ached, and her heart was in no better condition, but her soul was burning fiercely and she had to continue on. She wasn’t ready to die yet. She knew that if she died, the story of Sonny Shigawa would die with her as well and she wanted to keep the queen’s spirit alive for as long as possible.
As she limped away after Rage and towards the Restricted Zone, she looked back to the gruesome scene of Sonny’s snow-covered death one last time. However, it was not Sonny’s body that she saw, but rather the lives of those she had met over the past four years. The familiar faces stared her down as she trudged on, and she was surprised to see that all of them greeted her with smiles.
Kanada waved as she held her little sister close to her hip. Alyssa watched Rage happily, secretly longing for her brother. Yamada Zarlamoy stood beside her, still in his wedding clothes. All members of the Vikterstrauss family - Excluding Johana, of course - stared at her with their gentle, understanding eyes. All Falkenaroostians were there along with every Lacrimosan. Dhami, Advenna, and Kylie all held hands as they watched her go. Sweet, gentle Sama stepped forward and gave a shy wave to her friend. In front of them all, Sonny watched with her gorgeous blue eyes, smiling proudly at the woman she once called an apprentice. She took a bow and a huge smile made its way onto her face, allowing Akira to realize how grateful Sonny had been to have spent the time that she did with everyone. She knew it was time to let Sonny go.
With one final wave, Akira turned and faced the Restricted Zone as she entered it, continuing on the journey of survival. It had been fun… The most fun she had ever had.
-End, Bleeding Sun-